ã€ŠI Hate Being The Protagonistã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Adam Agnes of Eclipsia

    "Yolda, be real for a second here!" Sebastian audibly clangs his mug of beer against the table. "The Rulers have disappeared! Eviansis has gone to shit after it merged with the other 6 kingdoms!"

    Lady Yolda drinks her non-alcoholic juice calmly. "You''ve had too much to drink, Sebas. Nothing is going to happen, I''m sure of it."

    He scoffs, his cheeks beginning to redden from the amount of booze he had. "I know you''re clairvoyant Yolda, but you can''t just tell me a Messiah is going to fall from the sky and solve every issue."

    She smiles at his panicked tone. "He''ll replace the 7 Rulers, being a new symbol of hope and order," she doubles down, never doubting her firm beliefs.

    Sebastian shakes his head in dismay. "In my long elven life of 111 years, I''ve heard of warriors and heros that were prophesied to be the ''New Messiah''. We were told they would change history, but there was never any need for them, nor did they succeed!" He slanders. "The Rulers were our glorious kings and queens! I can''t live like this, knowing they''ve left for an unstated reason!! It''s sure to bring a great disaster!"

    Everyone in the tavern could hear his drunken complaints, but they didn''t pay much attention to it, since the infamous Lady Yolda sat next to him. "Sebas, trust the prophecy. It''ll all fall into place. The Messiah was born a few months ago, meaning no great disaster will come anytime soon."

    "Disaster has already struck, Yolda. This new... empire was left to be ruled by the Hands of the Rulers. The subordinates have become our new leaders. It''s unheard of!!" Sebastian continues, his beer spilling from his exaggerated gestures.

    "Do you not believe in the Hands? Do you think they are too weak?" Yolda asks, loud enough to draw the attention of nearby people sitting at their own table.

    "N-no," Sebastian says in a whisper, afraid to insult the mighty Hands that rule over the lands. "I just... you know what I mean. I''m afraid."

    "You have no reason to be. The 7 Hands are capable enough, and our Messiah is on the path of growing up."

    -

    I heard my mother''s heels clack against the fine-polished stone floor of the Royal Palace, her hips swaying as she elegantly walked towards my room. Knock knock. "Overworld calls for prince Adam, is he there?"

    I rush into my mother''s arms, hugging her tightly. "Mom! I''m just finishing my history lesson."

    She rustles my hair, smiling gently. "Which part are you on? The Old World, or the New World?"

    "The New World! I''m currently at the 7 Great Kingdoms!" I exclaim, excited to boast my knowledge to her.

    She holds my arm, walking through the palace with me. Kleopatra¡ªthe queen of Eclipsia¡ªis my adoptive mother, who took me in her care as soon as I was born. My biological mother died when she gave birth to me, and my father went to the local shop for milk I guess¡ªsince he never came back.

    I was grateful for my mother taking care of me, accepting her as my real one. I''ve made a strong connection with her, looking at her like a god. She was so wise and smart, something I aspired to be.

    "Adam, sweetie, don''t you have magic lessons?" She asks, her golden jewelry dangling along with her shoulder-long dark hair.

    I grab my head, realizing that my mentor has been waiting for me for over 20 minutes. "I''ve gotta go!" I yell, rushing down to the palace garden.

    Waiting for me on the short cut grass was my mentor, looking at his watch. "There you are, your Highness. I''ve been waiting."

    "I''m sorry, I got deep into my history lesson. We''re doing the ice thingy, right?" I ask, huffing from my sprint.

    He swirls his mustache between his thumb and index finger. "Ice encasement, yes."

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    I begin my lesson, feeling this world''s energy¡ªmana¡ªflow through my body and crystalize itself into ice magic. "Is this good? I ask my mentor.

    He gives a nod of approval. "It''s amazing, as usual. I''m reminded every day why the queen chose you as her heir to the throne. Your understanding of magic, and your impressive manapool are beyond anything I''ve seen in a kid. Can''t believe you''re only 7 years old, being so strong and proficient in magic."

    I blush at my mentor''s praise, but he wasn''t wrong. I was not only talented in magic, but also martial arts and swordsmanship. The deep understanding of magic was so inherent to me, like I''ve experienced it somewhere before, in an old life. I haven''t had any other lives except this short one, but I''ve always felt like an old soul.

    He pokes me with his staff, testing the sturdiness of my spell. "I was born here in Eclipsia, but I''ve visited Eviansis a few times with Her Majesty. In both kingdoms, I''ve never seen anyone as talented as you. I swore on my life, to never let that talent go to waste."

    I shiver from being surrounded by an armor of ice for a while now. "I know Eviansis is much larger than our own kingdom. What''s it like, the ''biggest kingdom in the world''?" I ask, curious and a bit envious of its title.

    "I like Eclipsia much better. Her Majesty has always led our kingdom, for centuries now. The Rulers were very competent, but now that they''ve left everything in the hands of their Hands... I''m not so sure."

    "So we''re better!" I exclaim, letting the ice melt into water, then return to ambient mana.

    My mentor chuckles, going over to the next exercise. "Her Majesty has actual experience leading a kingdom, so yes."

    Although my mother looks to be in her early 30s, she''s lived for centuries, aided by her immense and powerful magic. She''s a human, like me, but doesn''t share any similarities. She has a tanned skin tone, dark hair opposed to my golden brown, and dark brown eyes that remind you of the night sky. She always told me how pretty my emerald eyes were, but I never got lost in them while staring into a mirror, as opposed to my mother''s.

    My magic lesson was almost finished, so I decided to ask my mentor more about Eviansis. "I''ve heard there are many races there! I''ve only seen dwarves and humans here. Is life really that different there??"

    My mentor looks upward, recalling his experience of Eviansis. "There are the races you mentioned, also dragonborns, gods¡ªwhich aren''t all that special¡ªdemigods, and a few families of vampires. Occasionally, there are demons and angels, but they are very rare."

    "Why is that?" I ask.

    My mentor takes my hand, leading me towards my mother. "You should ask Her Majesty that, she''ll be more than glad to answer."

    Kleopatra was watching the end of my lesson, congratulating me on my progress. "You''re really good at that, sweetie."

    "Mom, why aren''t there a lot of demons and angels in the Overworld?" I ask.

    She looked puzzled at the sudden question. "It''s because they have their own home. Demons live in the 9 Circles of Hell, and angels in the 3 levels of Heaven."

    "What are those like?" I ask, curious about the different dimensions beyond our mortal Overworld.

    She smiles, walking along the towering hallways of the magnificent stone palace. "Stick to Overworld''s history for now."

    I was 7 years old, meaning I would start schooling in Eclipsia with other kids my age. I professed my wish to have a regular life at school, in a normal, non-royal facility. My mother agreed, since no one could kidnap me and ask for ransom, as I was stronger than most adults in the kingdom. My magic already surpassed those who''ve trained for decades, my innate manapool bigger than most soldiers have in Eclipsia.

    The only thing I had to watch out for was my magic. I couldn''t use it in school, since my mentors told me I was too strong to play with it. My mother trusted me, since I was mature enough to know what the repercussions could be.

    -

    Tomorrow quickly came, and I was dropped off at my school by a regular vehicle. Inhaling a lungful of air, I readied myself for the first day of school. Hoping that I could meet new friends, I entered it, holding my bag straps while observing the other kids. The hallways were much different from my palace, small and painted in unrefined pastel colors. [What a mess] I thought to myself, but I was still excited about this. It was a new experience, a new page of life for my growth.

    I prepared to enter my classroom, seeing every kid look at me like I''m some kind of deity. Not just the kids, but the teachers as well. They still weren''t aware of my upbringing, so why the unsubtle gaze? I didn''t appear publicly like my mother, so no one should recognize me. My appearance was kept a secret from the public to ensure my childhood stayed relatively normal.

    [Oh man, do I stand out that much?] I ask myself internally, seeing the few girls close to my classroom stare at me.

    "Wow, he''s so handsome, isn''t he?" One of them whispers to the other.

    "Shush, he''ll hear you," the second one whispers back.

    I walked past them, raising my arm to greet the two girls. A formal greeting with my thumb and middle finger touching. They looked at me weirdly, but brushed it off.

    "In which class are you?" one of them asks.

    I tilt my head, looking at her school uniform. I might be overdressed for this... "Class C, what about you?"

    The second girl smiles widely. "Oh, we''re in the same class!"

    I introduced myself to the girls, and their jaws dropped. Sweat built up on their forehead as they lost words.

    "Y-you''re Adam Agnes? Like the prince!?"

    "Uh, yeah¡­¡±

 Chapter 2 - Social Life

    The two girls didn''t know my identity until now, so why did they stare like that? I could''ve gone without telling them, but my cover is blown now.

    The two girls were petrified, not wanting to do something which isn''t in proper etiquette in front of the prince. They bowed, grabbing their uniforms in a polite manner. This isn''t the right way, but I don''t care about royal formalities.

    "You don''t have to bow," I comment, raising my arms up.

    I ushered them inside, saying that I want to be treated like the rest of the kids. They were amazed because I''m not a stuck up royal kid like the rest of them, as I''ve always been more mature and understanding of others.

    "So, your mother is Kleopatra??" one of the girls asks, her eyes shining in excitement.

    "Yeah," I respond, wanting to say she isn''t my biological mother, but knowing that that information can''t be revealed.

    Kleopatra revealed that I was adopted as soon as I could understand what that means. She was always honest and straightforward, a quality she wanted me to have. Of course, I consider her my mother, and look up to her as one would with their biological one.

    "She is so beautiful!" the girl comments, dazed from thinking about my mother. "And the royal castl¡ªwait! Your home is the luscious palace of black and golden fine-stone? The giant castle that overviews all of Eclipsia?!" she ecstatically squeaks.

    I raise my hands, trying not to draw attention to myself. "Y-yes, but could you keep it down?¡±

    If Kleopatra heard this girl''s praise, she would be happy. My mother always cared about her looks, even though she preached that appearance is not everything in a person.

    "So, what is the queen like?" she asks openly, curious about the queen that rules over the land this girl lives in.

    "I would like to say that I know her the best, but my mother is as mysterious to me as she is to the rest of you. To me, she is a strong woman that can take on any task without complaining, a smart person that taught me many things, knowing stuff even my mentors don''t know."

    It looks like the girls were satisfied with the answer, since they looked at me with a big smile on their face.

    I told the girls to refrain from telling the rest of the class about my identity, and my teacher was notified of this as well. If I could hide my identity, I could make real friends, and not fake ones which are there only for fame.

    -

    One year passed since I started schooling in the regular school.

    "Alright class, today we''ll be learning about multiplication. As you already know, numbers can be added together, or subtracted from one another. This time, we''ll be talking about..."

    I already know my math, since I was taught basic math in the castle. It was essential to know it for some spells.

    I got to know my class well, making a few friends before I told them of my identity. My secret has recently gone out, since I knew which friends I could ''trust''. We were 8 years old, so I can''t guarantee about the trust we made, but in my kid brain this was the right choice.

    My mother and mentors gave me the green flag about revealing my secret, since I had the freedom of choice about basically anything. I was taught to think for myself, and would learn from my mistakes. Critical thinking and ration was something also carved into me from birth. If I made a wrong choice, I would feel it on my skin. My mentors tested me constantly, as my life was made to evolve me. I was forced to grow up faster than other kids, as the ''freedom'' I had was a curse as much as a blessing.

    There was this kid named Julie. She was my best friend you could say, the girl which knew my identity from the start. She always treated me as a friend and as an equal. I adored the fact she would make jokes on me and poke fun of the things I said. I was a witty kid, so I would strike back, but the undeniable grin would always sit on my face. The others would always give up or cover when I would strike back to their jokes with one of my own.

    I was taught survival of the fittest, and that psychology remained embedded in my mind, even in a normal conversation. I always saw these kids as obstacles I had to cross, in order to attain harmony. The King mentality was carved into my soul, and I didn''t even know it.

    Julie was the only real ''friend'' I had. I liked hanging out with her since she didn''t cover in front of me like the others. Everyone respected me and hailed me as their leader, but Julie really saw me as her friend. At least from the outside.

    I would only later find out that she was madly in love with me, and looked at me like I was some kind of god. She was like the rest of the kids, idealizing me because of my looks and strong personality, but showed a different face when talking to me. That facade made me want to hang out with her, in a friendly way.

    Stolen story; please report.

    The feelings she hid from me were one sided, which she knew. I don''t know if I can feel love, since my mentality has been twisted as a result of my upbringing.

    Anyways, Julie was the only friend I would take to the royal castle. She would always say she''s excited to visit the golden palace, but her body would show otherwise. As any normal 8 year old, she would tremble horribly as a result of fear. When she met Kleopatra, she couldn''t muster any words. Her extraverted nature shut itself when faced with royalty.

    My mother was understanding of this however, and would treat Julie with kindness. At least her version of kindness, since my mother had a strong personality such as myself.

    "You kids go downstairs into the garden. Oh, and don''t wander around the meeting room!"

    I nodded at my mother''s words, knowing that she has important visitors from Eviansis. Since the 7 Hands leading it are the only ones in charge of politics, one of them should be a guest in this very meeting. 6 kingdoms merged into one, but 7 Hands lead Eviansis since one of the hands was brought from the ''hidden'' kingdom. The hidden kingdom wasn''t in the Overworld, most likely in another world. Perhaps it is in Hell or Heaven. Though, it wouldn''t be hidden if all of the angelic and demonic races knew of it.

    "Adam, let''s play crocodile," Julie demands, running into the garden.

    Crocodile was a game we invented where we would jump on rocks in our giant fountain. The fountain had a golden statue of a winged god Ra. The statue was of 5, 4 of which were displayed in the shade to our right. They were behind the garden''s columns, ready to activate when my mother whistles. If she were to whistle, the statues would come alive, cracking from their stone shell. The 5 gods were machines made by the finest artificers in the world, with the sole purpose of defending my mother.

    I couldn''t sense any aura coming from these beasts, to which my mother hit me with her classic "You''ll know why one day."

    I hated when she wouldn''t explain some things, like the books she hid from me. The royal library had anything I wanted to read about, except the important stuff.

    "Woah watch out, a rhino hit you!" Julie says while pushing me into the water.

    I fall into the fountain, feeling the cool water envelop my body. I jump out of the water quickly, scaring Julie by doing so.

    She slips from her rock, falling towards the water. I freeze the fountain, grabbing her body so she doesn''t smash into the ice.

    "You okay?" I ask.

    This would probably be a core memory for her, as a prince saves her from falling by holding her in his arms. I lift her up and shake my head to dry it off. She exits her daze, covering her face with her hands.

    She remains silent for a few moments, after which she opens her mouth.

    "Adam, I have to tell you something. For the longest time, I''ve-"

    "Save it for later, the guards are gone!"

    I knew what she wanted to confess, but I wasn''t in the mood to talk about that. The guards were gone for the meeting, and this was a once in a lifetime chance. The secret treasury was unguarded for the next 30 minutes.

    I grabbed Julie with me, and ran through the halls. I hid my aura along with Julie''s, passing by the guards and my mentors to reach the basement. I ran through the 4 basement floors, reaching the last one. The secret treasury. It could only be accessed by having permission to do so by the queen. I had the permission because I had to get something from the meeting room yesterday, and the same permission applies to this treasury.

    I put my hand on it and the door opens.

    "What are you doing here young majesty?"

    My mentor Siski was here. That''s good, I can fight against him. There were 2 mentors I couldn''t win against, no matter how hard I try. It''s like there is an impenetrable wall dividing us. No matter how strong I got, I couldn''t lay a single scratch on them. Siski was different, thank god.

    The other 2 mentors were with my mother, in the meeting room, or just outside. Whatever the case, my mother and the unbeatable mentors were too occupied to see me do this.

    "I''m sorry Siski," I say as I get into a battle stance.

    "You think you can win, young majesty?"

    Siski isn''t a pushover. His fists could shatter mountains, and he knows how to cast spells that could eradicate cities in the blink of an eye, at least he claims so. He''s a skilled mage as well as a martial artist. That aside, he was my ethics teacher for some reason. Proper morals were taught by Siski, a man that can fight off an army.

    "I know this doesn''t fit the moral compass," I exclaim, warping space around my fists.

    "Curiosity is the mother of bad decisions, but I don''t blame you young man. Your curiosity will surely bring you to great heights. Still, I have to deter you from entering this room," Siski says as he disappears.

    To Julie, his body vanished into air and appeared behind me. His ice hammer conjured quickly and swung down on me.

    I block it with my hand, shattering it on contact.

    "Magnificent reaction time, young majesty. It looks like your fighting mentors taught you well. To be able to wield spatial magic to such an extent while being 8 years old..."

    He used a spatial spell himself, trying to counter my own. I negate his attempt, appearing above him and pointing my finger at his head. Moving faster than him, I revealed my true abilities, an arsenal that only one mentor knows about.

    "Go to sleep."

    The mind invasion spell works only on weaker opponents. It''s sad that I have to defeat my mentor like this, but I didn''t want to cause any damage.

    "Let''s go," I tell Julie.

    She couldn''t believe what was going on. She couldn''t sense aura, thank god¨Cbut she just saw the two of us vanish into thin air 2 times, and cast ''high-level'' spells.

    She never saw me fight, and this was the first time I unveiled my magic except maybe making tea with fire magic. In school, it is forbidden to use magic, so she could only see it outside. I suppress my aura, since it could seriously damage others, knocking them out in an instant. It wouldn''t straight up kill someone, but I was on that path. The difference between myself and my peers was astronomical, to the point that highly skilled mages would fall short when facing against me.

    -

    As Julie and I entered the treasure room, the door shut behind us.

    Good, now nobody will suspect us. The room was full of artifacts, weapons, statues of gold, chests, old vehicles and such things. I was amazed by the arsenal of weird and abstract things that this treasury had.

    "Sunsword, from Grey"

    "Grey, as in ''King Grey'', one of the 7 Rulers!? The legendary kings and queens that Ruled over the Overworld until we were born!?"

    "Yeah, those are the ones... I mean if you ask me, they are overhyped by the public. If they disappeared, they aren''t so powerful, are they?"

 Chapter 3 - Secret Treasury

    Julie inspects a scarab made of gold, throwing it up and down. "You always downplay anything important. It seems like nothing interests you Adam."

    Julie''s comment was met with a simple "Meh". She''s right for pointing that out, but I couldn''t care less about the myths of this world. The only things that matter to me are the ones that can be proven.

    As I survey my surroundings my eyes lay on a specific scroll, levitating in its glass containment. I approach the intricate artifact, trying to touch the glass container. As I put my other hand on it, the golden hinges holding the glass pop, releasing the half-circular structure. I open it, putting the glass aside.

    I wanted to take the scroll and read it, but my hand never reached it. It seemed to have a magical barrier preventing me from touching the scroll.

    "Having problems?" Julie asks, noticing my struggle.

    "It seems like a spell outside of my capabilities," I shrug, giving up on the magic artifact.

    "A magic that the prodigy child Adam can''t dispell? Does such a mighty artifact exist?" Julie teases.

    "Poke fun at me all you want, but these items are collected from all around the world, being crafted by godlike beings of great power."

    "Now you give credit to what''s due..." Julie winks and walks towards the scroll herself.

    "What troubles you so much?"

    She squints her eyes, after confirming herself that the old tube of paper can''t be easily picked up.

    "Siddhartha''s pudding recipe... Truly a treasure that was made to escape your grasp," Julie jokes, poking fun at my sweet tooth.

    I have always loved cakes, puddings, chocolates and such, but my mother kept me in check. If I didn''t have an authoritative person like her or my teachers, I would''ve gotten fat already.

    I continue to walk through the treasury, grabbing every weapon and artifact I could find. This was like a dream come true, since this was like a kid getting to play with any toy from the store.

    My greedy little hands smacked the dust from every armour and piece of equipment, enjoying the colorful display that was locked away for centuries.

    "What is this? The tale of the New World?"

    Julie kept reading the titles of the books kept in here, which all had historical meanings. Some books which never made it to the library are kept here, far from prying eyes.

    There was a vial containing a purple liquid here titled "philosopher''s drink". There was a small R indicating that this was a replica. I wasn''t about to gulp down a random liquid I found in a hidden treasury, but I grabbed it and shook it.

    "Would you like your drink shaken or stirred?" I ask Julie, pretending to be a bartender.

    "No way in Hell I''m drinking that."

    I put the liquid neatly in its place, like I''ve done with everything till now.

    I reach another glass container, in which a small flame burns.

    "The flames of the Emperor," I read the small letters engraved beneath it.

    I wonder what that is. I slowly open the glass lid, this time not reaching with my hand.

    I take a replica of the "Indestructible Shield", scorching it inside the small flame. The shield melts away, and I pull it back wide-eyed.

    "So much for not destroying anything here..." Julie comments.

    I put it behind a weapon chest, whistling like I didn''t just destroy an ancient replica that can cost up to an entire mansion. Whoever named the shield should be sued.

    "Let''s close that up," I say while putting the lid back on.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    We decide to stop and sit down on a comfortable sofa. Julie pulls out a book she was interested in. "Kleopatra''s diary."

    "Where did you find that!?" I ask, taking the book forcibly.

    Julie lets it go, startled by my grab. "Woah, I''m sorry. It was just lying around at the back of the treasury."

    We pretty much looked at everything there is to see in this giant room, so we decided to sit and enjoy this book. Only if I knew what it contained...

    "Let me first examine it. If I see it as safe, I''ll share it..."

    Julie nods, accepting the fact that there might be secrets in there that she can''t know about. She could receive a death sentence just by invading the treasury, but if someone catches us, the fault will fall on me.

    First page

    ''This is the collection of my life experiences written in a book. This isn''t meant to be read, so if you''re not me, I suggest you stay away.''

    I could hear my mother''s voice in this, but my curiosity got the better of me.

    Second page

    ''Tales of my birth''

    The next few pages were about her parents, my grandparents if you will. I never met them, since they died long before I was born.

    My mother was born during the era before this one. When she was a child there were no 7 great kingdoms. Those kingdoms were formed centuries ago, and only recently merged into a singular giant kingdom.

    11th page

    ''Tales of the Mighty 7''

    I could see that there were no government secrets in here that my mother would hide, so Julie could look. I told her she could peek at the diary, to which her face grew a smile from ear to ear. Her small frame leaned on my shoulder, looking at the book happily.

    I smiled, knowing she would enjoy this. The next tales were about the Mighty 7, the former kings and queens of the great kingdoms. It was from the perspective of my mother, which was interesting to see.

    She never talked about things she liked, so I couldn''t read her emotions all that well. In these stories, she described everything with soothing emotions. It was a pleasant experience, seeing my mother write like this. She seemed to adore the Mighty 7, writing in excruciating detail about them.

    Having a crush on their Captain, she described him like a knight on a white horse. I skipped those parts, as I was disgusted by the idea of my mother having a crush.

    She was also good friends with Arael, now known as the Dragon Queen that leads a third kingdom. She talked about the Dragon queen as a bratty child that also had a crush on one of the Mighty 7. The Dragon Queen had a brother, which was also a part of their friend group. She mentioned many names here which I didn''t recognize, but I could connect the dots.

    Once I was fed up with the Mighty 7, I skipped a few pages, arriving on the part where she talks about making her own kingdom. The tales of forming a society, making deals with the Heavens and getting help from her Royal friends.

    "This part is interesting..." I comment, seeing the steps she took to rise as a capable queen.

    "This is a bit too much for me..." Julie comments, getting lost in the complexity of Kleopatra''s writing.

    After I read through the whole thing, I decided to put the book back where it was. Julie agreed, walking me towards the back of the treasury.

    I noticed something on the floor. It was a box, about four inches wide, with small swords embedded inside. It looked like a puzzle, which piqued my interest.

    This was the last item I would examine before getting out of the treasury and making my mentor promise not to tell my mother. Siski was a man with reason, so I could definitely convince him to keep his mouth shut.

    Soon, I would regret ever touching this box.

    I sat on the sofa, pulling the swords in different angles to dislodge them. Julie was patiently observing by my side, not wanting to bother me with solving this.

    "I think your mother is done with the meeting," Julie notices, looking into a clock not too far away.

    "I''m almost done!" I exclaim, my tongue sticking out as I fiddle with the puzzle.

    The last sword comes out and falls to the floor, echoing the sound of metal hitting the ground.

    "I did it!!"

    Julie applauds and we wait for a moment. The dark box expands, opening itself in a weird manner.

    Suddenly, the air thickens, the brightly illuminated treasury is plunged into darkness, and only 4 small lights appear in the darkness. I couldn''t feel anything from it, but it didn''t discourage me. There were many items in this treasury that didn''t exhibit mana, so this wasn''t a weird phenomenon. I tried seeing what the only remaining light in the treasury was, squinting my eyes.

    The four small white lights were eyes, ones that gleamed an otherworldly luminescence. They sat across the room, about 60 feet from us. I couldn''t feel or see what it was, so I grabbed the nearest weapon, a red crystal dagger. I coursed mana through the dagger, pointing towards the entity.

    "Let there be light," I commanded, shining a beam of light towards the entity.

    The light fell short, not reaching the unmoving being.

    "What are you!?" I ask loudly, a bit afraid now, seeing that my spell was ineffective.

    I still can''t identify what it is, so I can only call out in a menacing tone, which any predator could sense had a tinge of fear inside.

    It just kept on looking, staring right into my soul. It moved through the treasury, not making a single noise. It was like the thing wasn''t even there. This sent shivers down my spine as dread took over my body.

    If I sprint at the door of the treasury, I could get there in less than 2 seconds. However, this being gave me the feeling that it could do it in less than a second...

    The 2 sets of eyes curved a bit, like the thing was smiling. As it moved, I could just barely guess its shape. It was huge, that''s for sure. It was about 2 and a half meters in height, and with multiple limbs. I couldn''t see the limbs, but I could see its snappy movements, indicating joints that moved.

    "Silly child... Why bring me here?" it asked, with a raspy and soft, yet undeniably evil voice. The calmness and fake warmth sent chills down my legs, which gave in-sending me tumbling to the floor.

 Chapter 4 - What Have I Done?

    Out of all the things we went through on our treasure hunt, this one was by far the most dangerous one. I didn''t know there was an ancient demon or whatever that was held here. If only my mother warned me of such horror hiding in the back shelf of the never-touched treasury.

    "What are you!?" I repeated, pointing my little dagger at the beast.

    "I am beyond your understanding," it answered. It was the first communication with it. What it said didn''t put any comfort in me, but now I knew we could talk this out... maybe.

    [My mother should look for me soon. When my mentors find Siski, they''ll come inside the treasury, I''m sure of it] I contemplated in my mind.

    My shaky hand reveals my fear. "I summoned you here with that box! Don''t make any sudden movements if you don''t want me to use it again!"

    My threats fell on deaf ears as the ever-growing darkness approached slowly. The movements were so unnatural, it didn''t feel real. It didn''t resonate any aura, no magic. I was familiar with dark magic, elemental magic, even spatial and psychic magic. This entity does not project any of those, any at all...

    It looked at me curiously, observing my body with its gleaming eyes. ¡°Your soul¡­ It is an interesting specimen. I¡¯ll give you something destined for you, made to fit your paved future.¡±

    "I don''t need anything from you," I respond.

    "It is my duty. And I demand a sacrifice in exchange."

    "I''ll use the box! Don''t come closer!!" I yell out.

    "Silly child, the box never contained me. I was brought here from places you will never visit. Once my duty is over, I will just return to where I belong."

    I could see now.

    A black hand the size of my upper body emerged from the darkness, its long fingers slowly approaching me. When I saw that the fingers weren''t aiming for me, but for Julie, I acted.

    "RUN!!"

    We sprinted towards the general direction of the door leading outside, but we were in total darkness. I carried Julie in my arms and I almost tripped on every artifact here.

    [Where is the exit!? We should have gotten there already!] I thought.

    My anxiousness was growing rapidly, and I realized something. There were no treasures around me. I was in an empty dark room, running straight into a trap set up by that demon.

    "MOTHER!!!" I screamed loudly, with Julie covering her ears from my magically enhanced voice.

    I shivered, looking around while holding Julie. I could see nothing beyond my feet in this darkness. An abrupt sound of feet touching the ground rang behind me. I spun around, realizing the weird feeling in my arms. I was carrying an armor the size and weight of Julie. How did I get tricked??

    "Shit!" I cursed, dropping the armor down to the floor.

    I ran towards the sound, only to see Julie standing there. She was in good condition, thank God. I rushed over to her, seeing tears welled up on her face.

    "It''s alright, we''ll get out of here! My mother will barge in at any second now!" I assured her.

    Her face was sad, but she didn''t even whimper. She was probably in shock, not being able to process what was going on.

    I regret ever setting foot inside this treasury, damn it.

    When I grabbed her by the shoulders, I felt the coldness of the northern mountains. It was an icy grip that made my heartbeat skip.

    "Julie..."

    Her eyes were dead, and I used my dagger to create light. The light fell on her, illuminating the drowned face and her unmoving body. I saw a stain on her pink dress. Blood was covering more and more of her clothes.

    Suddenly, a hand emerged from her abdomen, tearing through her clothes. The dark hand dripping blood onto the floor wiggled its grotesque fingers, before a face emerged from the darkness. The 4 white eyes stared deeply into my soul, the 4 crescents of the smiling demon.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    My eight year old mind could not grasp the situation. The dread and despair filled my heart and I was experiencing a million thoughts at once. Out of all those thoughts, my mind could not land on one. I was fear-struck and in shock, my body not being able to choose neither fight nor flight. I already tried to flee, and squaring against this abomination felt impossible for all the right reasons.

    The demon inched closer. "You have been chosen. With this, you will be complete, and your puny life will take its designated turn."

    Julie''s body disappeared, and the demon started retreating. In a lucky twist of events, light started entering behind me, treasures being illuminated once again.

    *Squeek*

    The sound of old doors opening is heard as footsteps ring out and my mother''s voice rings out.

    "Adam!!"

    I jump to my feet, looking at my mentors and my mother who just entered the treasury. I point my finger at the demon, who is nowhere to be seen.

    "No no no!" I scream, thinking that I¡¯ve messed up the opportunity of my mother killing the demon.

    Suddenly, the air thickens and the treasury goes dark.

    [YES! It hasn''t left!] I shout in my mind.

    This demon just made the biggest error of its entire life.

    The 2 sets of eyes appear, and my mentors each take out their weapons, ready to fight this malevolent entity.

    "Light bombardment"

    The spell activated does nothing, as the darkness swallows any magic cast by my mentors.

    "Is it that strong??" Perle¡ªone of my mentors¡ªasks.

    My mother steps in front. "Stand aside, can''t you feel that it has no aura? Your enlightened asses can''t even begin to scratch the surface. Only I can fight it," she notes, whistling into the air.

    Five gods appear, lighting up the darkness. My mother evened the playing field with them, light vs darkness.

    Those gods were forged by Lucifer, the best artificer in the whole Overworld, along with many great others. The passion project of building the strongest gods, mightier than those that "protect" the Overworld. The machine-like gods have different kinds of magic, made to fight any kind of opponent.

    Ra, the god of the Sun rushes at the demon, using his blazing spear to melt the demon. I could now see its disgusting face. It was a fleshy and boney, wrinkled demonic face. I will forever remember the horror that I experienced that day.

    Seth and Osiris joined the battle, each using their signature magic to try and bring the demon down. The moon magic and variations of earthen magic did nothing. The demon was agile, evading any physical threat. It enveloped them in darkness and tore through their mechanical armor, destroying Seth and Osiris easily.

    "This is more of a threat than I thought! What even is that thing!?" My mother asks.

    This was the moment I froze. Why doesn''t my mother know what that is. 2 of the 5 gods just got obliterated by this entity, turning the tides a bit.

    My mentors tried to escort me out, but I pushed them out of the way, saying I''ll never leave without my mother.

    I don''t think we could''ve left, since we were inside this thing''s domain.

    "Anubis!" Kleopatra commanded.

    The god of death stepped up, tilting his scale and placing a heart on it. It uses death magic, something unbeknownst to most of the population. One does not simply learn how to harness death, but has to make a deal with it. If the artificers embodied death inside one of my mother''s gods, you can expect their capabilities.

    Ra was pushing the power of a sun into the demon, who just ate it all in one gulp, ripping Ra''s arm clean off.

    "I am not someone who fights, so forgive me for not displaying a fun battle," the demon mocks, taking its sweet time with the gods.

    I look at my mentors, but their heads are missing. I scream in terror, seeing my best friends I''ve known my whole life disappear in one moment.

    My mother starts bleeding from her forehead and nose, wiping it off with her hand.

    "Adam, where did this thing come from?"

    I answer by pointing at the cube that''s barely visible on the floor. She didn''t seem to see it, asking what it was. I explained what happened, about Julie and everything we did.

    "I let a kid die in my palace... What kind of queen am I?"

    I cried at those words, guilt washing over me. My mother now blames herself for all of this because of me. I messed up so hard, I don''t think I''ll ever begin to forgive myself.

    "Damn it Anubis, why isn''t it working!?"

    The scale of death failed at its task, and the demon devoured Ra, along with Horus. Anubis fell apart, the scale breaking in half.

    "I guess it''s the old fashioned way," Kleopatra says, summoning her staff.

    She was bleeding, and I could see she was having a hard time with this thing. What unimaginable power could this thing have to destroy all 5 gods and overpower my mother?

    "I won''t let my child die here! Even if I have to give my life up, I''ll protect him!"

    I stood by my mother''s side, grabbing her half torn dress she used for important meetings such as today. I cried and wailed into her, not opening my eyes for one second.

    "I''m not here for the child. You will be a plentiful sacrifice, and he will live," the demon speaks.

    Kleopatra huffs, exhaling deeply. "I accept. I can see you''ve come from a place worse than Hell, which even I don''t know about... If I can protect my son, I''ll do anything."

    I shake my head violently. "No, mum!! Don''t go, PLEASE!!"

    My cries were confronted with a smile on Kleopatra''s face. She shushed me and said I have a bright future ahead of me.

    "Maybe you''ll grow to be a better ruler than I was. King Adam... That sounds wonderful¡­¡± her words trail off.

    With tears running like rivers down my face, I pleaded. "No... Please don''t... I love you mom..."

    But to no avail.

    My mother already made her decision, embracing me in her warm hug. "I love you too, son."

    I heard cracks and flesh being torn apart. I fell to the floor, grasping the empty dress of my mother. I think I''ll die from shock...

    Everything I''ve ever known and loved is now gone. A

    sense of emptiness and loneliness overwhelmed me. The loss was too much.

    "Please God, let this be a dream. This is just a stupid nightmare!"

 Chapter 5 - Eviansis

    My prayers fell on deaf ears.

    Out of all 9 gods this world has, no god could help me now. My mother''s god machines I trusted with my whole heart failed in front of me. I was scared, in shock, and didn''t know what to do besides crying on the floor.

    I wonder if there is a God who will listen to my cries.

    I can''t curse anyone but myself. No god or demon is responsible for this tragedy that befell on little old me. I myself did this. Curiosity kills, and I learned that lesson the hard way.

    "They just keep coming, don''t they? Everyone is ready to die for you today," the entity notes. The devil which killed my mother and my best friend, along with the mentors which served like a family to me. That same devil was still here. Someone new was entering the treasury.

    It looks like another poor soul is going to get killed. All because of me... I don''t think anyone in this world could defeat this wretched being. If my mother died, there was no one in this kingdom who could survive. I just hope that this grotesque demon doesn''t spread over the whole kingdom, sacrificing everyone for his goal.

    A calm voice that carried intellect and apathy rang out softly.

    "Adam, is it?" the voice asked, expecting a response.

    "Please, run..." I whimpered.

    My words didn''t reach this figure obviously, as the sound of footsteps approached closer, rather than running away.

    I had to look for the source of this overwhelming confidence, at least paying my respects to the next victim by seeing them with my eyes.

    When I set my eyes on the figure, I saw light. For the first time, light outshined the darkness of my faithful demise. The darkness which even my mother couldn''t shine through.

    "Adam... is it?" the figure asked again, repeating itself one more time with a tougher tone. It was still a very calm and smart tone, but with the slightest hint of annoyance.

    "Yes! Yes I am!" I answered, looking at the shining figure while being on one knee.

    The figure''s luminosity died down a bit, allowing me to get a better look at it.

    A winged angel, hosting 3 pairs of wings and an unreadable aura. The intensity of just seeing such a grandiose being demolished any previous pictures of gods and supreme beings. If someone told me this was an almighty God which controls the entire universe, I would trust those words with my very being.

    "My name is Gabriel. I see that you''re struggling here, need assistance?"

    He asked if I needed assistance, seeing my mother''s dress still tightly clutched in my hands, drenched in fresh tears. Yes, I need assistance. I need any assistance I can get, be it physical or psychological.

    In front of this menacing light, I could only muster a single "Yes..." between the whimpers.

    I knew Gabriel couldn''t defeat this demon, but a glimmer of hope ate me from inside, setting me up for another heart-shattering trauma.

    "I see, another victim?" the devil smiles.

    Chains erupt from the ground, glowing brighter than the sun itself. The chains circle around the demon, holding it tightly in place as it lets out a terrifying cry. The demon expressed misery for the first time, being burnt by Gabriel''s chains. I couldn''t believe it, there might be a chance!

    "Expel"

    The darkness disappeared as light flooded the demon and its territory, killing it in a quick and violent way. It was so fast, my eyes could barely adjust. The demon was killed with a simple spell from Gabriel, after all that misery!

    In the blink of an eye, the treasury returned to its original way. Everything was gone, like a sweaty nightmare that you woke up from. I had no time to react, as Gabriel took three decisive steps towards me.

    "Adam, remove your shirt," he orders.

    I did as told, slowly removing my shirt to reveal my unbruised upper body. There was a blue mark on my chest, glowing ever-so-slightly.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "You''ve been marked. I don''t know why or what it does, but just know that the mark is the last remnant of your previous life. This mark was forged after the decease of your mother, so hold it dearly, I guess," he notes placidly.

    I was destroyed. Those words made me fall to the ground and cry my eyes out. My only figure in life was taken away, and I now have a constant reminder of what happened, right on my chest.

    -

    Gabriel took me out of the royal palace, explaining that I can''t remain here, since I''m not ready to lead this kingdom. If only I knew where my life would be headed...

    He was the one my mother had the meeting with. If he wasn''t here, the demon would still be alive. The lucky coincidence and strength of the angel made me dazzle in awe.

    He would be taking me to Eviansis, the largest kingdom in the world, where 7 Hands lead, each having their own region.

    Gabriel was one of these hands, the strongest one at that.

    I would continue my schooling there, while having a mansion for myself. The endless riches from my mother would ensure that there are no financial problems.

    I would have a butler that would continue raising me into a fine royal as I should be.

    "And one day you can come back and take ownership of Eclipsia," Gabriel comments, sitting comfortably in a spaceship we are using to get to the center of Eviansis.

    The size of the kingdom couldn''t be put into words. The endless cities just pile up one after another. You can get lost in the landmarks, as there seem to be countless mountains and lakes spread across the kingdom, most being inhabited, at least around them. How many millions live here?

    "Billions live here," Gabriel notes, like he read my mind.

    "That''s insane..." I whisper.

    I would be living in the center of a region called Holdanis. The name was taken from a kingdom that was absorbed into Eviansis, becoming a region in the vast expanse.

    -

    After the mostly quiet ride, I arrived at my destination, a mansion in the middle of Holdanis, right near the giant center. On a small hill that has a look at the center, I have my own mansion.

    "Greetings Adam, my name is Rache, and I will be your personal caretaker as well as servant. I offer my deepest condolences for what happened to your family, and I hope we can have a warm relationship. I will do my best at trying to aid you without invading your personal space."

    Rache had a pointy mustache and sharp eyes, but filled with warmth and good intent.

    I extended my hand, offering my greetings.

    Entering the mansion, I fell onto the giant sofa which was in the living room downstairs. The giant living room was so empty and vacant, I was filled with dread and trauma.

    "I''m sorry for taking so long," Rache says after 5 minutes of him being gone.

    In his right hand he holds a metal plate, on which warm eggs and bacon are steaming.

    The fragrance makes me drool, so we sit down and have a meal.

    Rache didn''t eat anything, just sitting across from me with his gloved hands intertwined, not saying a single word throughout the meal. After I ate and put down my fork and knife, he asked me how my meal was.

    "It was tasty," I answered honestly.

    "I''m glad. It might not be as good as what your chefs could do, but my meal is made with love, so I hope it suits your taste."

    I just sat in silence as Rache stood up. He pulled up a blackboard from nowhere. This man is quick and efficient. My plate was nowhere to be seen, and my table clean.

    "I will now explain some things which you might need to know while living here. No excruciating details, don''t worry. I just have to get you familiar with the new environment."

    Rache started explaining the regions, while drawing on the blackboard. His map was extremely detailed, and very accurate. So many talents...

    Holdanis was on the border with the Star city, the "center" of Eviansis. Mostly no one lived in the Star city, as it was for festivals and important speeches. The biggest Royal palace, formerly belonging to the king of Eviansis was there, a place where the hands would gather up and have meetings. There was also a special unit of highly trained mercenaries, the strongest soldiers in Eviansis. That unit was trained in Star city, with a giant building which held them.

    I had a lot to catch up, since in my kingdom only the knowledge of the past of Eviansis and the other kingdoms was taught. Now, I had to learn how Eviansis functions and get familiar with my city.

    -

    Rache would teach me many things, and slowly heal my wounds.

    I quickly grew fond of my eccentric butler, since he had so many interesting things about him.

    He had a board game called Evil Antagonist, a strategy game with many pieces and infinite options to play. He would play with me every day, while teaching me about many things. It was his favorite past time activity, and he would often play in our yard, facing the beautiful cherry blossom.

    His face carried a heavy countenance, his wrinkles carving deep into his flesh as he thought intensely. He wiggled his mustache as he pondered heavily.

    -

    A year passed, and quickly, two of them did. I was now 10 years old, living with Rache and having a good childhood.

    I went to a school downtown, along with 2 thousand others. Most were rich kids, as the center of Holdanis was a wealthy place to live in.

    I made some friends, but mostly kept to myself since Rache was all I needed. In school, I had one of the highest, if not the highest grade. Straight A''s, and an unrivaled strength, both physical and magical.

    No kid had my manapool, and not even close to my magic potential. Everyone envied my strength, but no one dared to try anything since their fear and respect for me outgrew their jealousy. I was popular with the girls, to which I paid no particular mind to. When looking for someone to hang out with, I looked at what I gain from it. There was a nerd that everyone poked fun at for having basically no magic, but he had a strategist''s mind. I would invite him over to my mansion to play Evil Antagonist, in which he would beat me every time.

    Rache respected our friendship, and smiled softly every time we would play. He was proud that my social life was blossoming, along with my mind.

 Chapter 6 - An Urban Legend

    "Checkmate"

    I exhaled in frustration, leaning back against the chair I was sitting on. "Damn it, and here I thought my wizard got the best of you. Your pawns are too solid against my attacks, I can''t get past your traps!"

    Rache laughed, saying that one needs to learn how to use the weak in order to gain strength.

    "That sounds ominous," I comment with a smirk.

    "So, how''s your magic training going? Are you already being assessed for advanced magic lessons?"

    I explain that the assessment is tomorrow, while putting the pieces back in their place for another round.

    "Don''t show your versatility yet. Neither that nor your true power. Excel at light magic, acting like that''s your true affinity."

    "I know, we already went over it," I address while moving my wizard forward.

    "Tch, don''t do that. Your foundation is bad.

    I know we went over it, but just to confirm. The military likes to take little boys like you and turn them into killing machines. Squadrons of thousands are being sent to who knows where. There is no war in the world since Eviansis IS basically the whole world. I don''t want you to become a mindless soldier that follows every order.¡±

    "Don''t worry, I know how to play my cards," I smirk while guarding with my elite knight.

    "You are exceptionally talented, Lord Adam... but you are far too young to put trust into anyone, including yourself. There are years ahead of you, which will ripen you into a fine young man."

    Rache calls me Lord Adam, not wanting to call me King or majesty since I''m not headed in that direction yet, but refuses to call me ''Prince Adam'' since he calls that distasteful. There are no kings or queens that I will chase after, so I''m no prince. Calling me ''Lord Adam'' is already a bit excessive, but I never complained.

    Although I surpass every peer and adult I met in terms of magic, my mind is still undeveloped. I''m much stronger than Rache, to the point where he could never beat me in a fight¨Cyet I still look at him as superior. His intellect and wisdom surpass my own, which is why I respect him.

    "So, has Oliver risen to the challenge?" I ask.

    Oliver is my nerdy friend who visits every now and then. I play Evil Antagonist against him and lose every time, but Oliver loses to Rache, which gets me excited to play against both.

    "You are making similar moves as he does, which shows your progress. I''m going to answer your question with a move."

    "Oh? Did you make a mistake on purpose?" I ask, analyzing the board.

    Rache never lets me win. He never goes easy. His words were: "No one will go easy on you. By having a stronger opponent, you are forced to evolve."

    Rache moves his wizard, trapping my knight and griffin.

    "Tolerance win."

    "Shit! Checkmate already!? And by tolerance at that!?"

    A win by tolerance is made when your opponent loses certain pieces one after another. If a certain combination of pieces is left, you lose.

    I lost again.

    "Have fun tomorrow, but keep a cool head."

    I bow down, shaking Rache''s gloved hand.

    "Brilliant game, as always."

    Rache smiles, setting the pieces back in their place. He has free time, not needing to assist me with anything. The mansion is squeaky clean, everything is in its place, and I''m full. This man is too efficient...

    After playing with me, he continues playing on his own.

    -

    I walk the 20 minute walk to school, entering my classroom as usual. The faces of my colleagues greet my entrance, all looking at me like some miracle. I don''t appreciate the attention, sitting quietly next to Oliver, sighing from annoyance.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Adam, everyone is looking at you," he whispers.

    "I''ve noticed."

    Today is a big day for everyone, as we are displaying our magic prowess, showing it in front of certified professionals.

    I wasn''t a tad bit nervous, even though I had 30 eyes on me, including our teacher. Most of the kids still couldn''t sense aura, even though it was becoming more and more mainstream to teach your kid aura sensing.

    I was basically born with it, along with a giant potential in all magic affinities. Truly, someone made to be a mage. The problem was, I was also good with a sword, something highly valued in Holdanis.

    Our classroom was taken out into the huge cement courtyard, as 2 men introduced themselves. This was the first time I see someone who''s aura I couldn''t sense after the accident back in my home kingdom. I had a quick flashback which Oliver pulled me out of, shaking me to reality.

    "You''re seeping mana!" he warns.

    I taught Oliver how to sense aura, even though he was terrible in everything connected to magic.

    [Damn it, not off to a great start!] I comment internally, glancing at the two figures staring directly into my eyes.

    "Young man, may you assist us in a demonstration?" one of them asks.

    I''ve done it now... Because I flared my aura, I''ll be picked first and won''t know how much of my magic I should show. If there were a few kids before me, I would know how to score a bit above average.

    "You, with the glasses, come here."

    Phew, they chose Oliver, thank Heavens.

    He displayed his lack of magic, as he held hands with one of the men. He conjured a small flame in his hand, similar to what you''d see after lighting some alcohol on fire. It was barely visible on this particular sunny day.

    "Next, how about the pretty boy over there?"

    I hate the fact Rache dresses me so neatly and does my hair. I appear as a male model ready for a fashion show. Normally, one would thank their genetics for being handsome, but I disagree. The attention I get irritates me, and has now caused me to become second in line for assessment.

    I try to rustle my brown hair in order to appear less pleasing, but it sits even better with this messy hairstyle.

    Everyone starts whispering, hands obscuring their face while everyone tries to guess what''ll happen next.

    [Light magic, and only a bit. Nothing complicated] I repeat to myself.

    The man grasps my hand, looking into my eyes with a smirk. As I extend my hand, I feel a magic presence pushing mana out of me with an unexpected force. I try my best to counter it, conjuring a dagger made out of light which I release into the air, transforming it into a hammer and then into a delicate ray of light.

    I fall to one knee, not because of the strain that this performance put up, but because of the mental strength and focus I had to emit in order to fight the magic presence pushing mana out of my body.

    "Is that all?" one guy whispers to his friend.

    "Can YOU do that?" the friend whispers back.

    "But it''s Adam we''re talking about..."

    My classroom starts talking between each other again, while the man still holds my hand.

    The man assessing me finally lets my hand go. "Good job resisting it. I''ll write in my report only what I see, so don''t worry. But humor me for a second, why hold your power back?"

    "None of your business," I answer, raising my aura.

    "Fine, I won''t ask further," the man complies¨Cstill grinning mysteriously.

    I''ve hit the jackpot it seems, since no one in my classroom surpassed my performance, but I didn''t seem like a monster compared to them.

    -

    After school, 3 known bullies approached Oliver and poked fun at him. I defended him of course, all while holding back my power.

    "Is that all you do in your spare time?" I ask the 14 year olds.

    "We only want to stop your friend from being a bitch haha."

    "My friend is no ''bitch'' I''ll have you know," I answer with agitation rising up. I''d rather be at home trying to best Rache than deal with these idiots.

    "Well then brave Adam and his friend, how about you visit the haunted house down the block? Surely you''re not scared?"

    I grab Oliver''s hand, explaining how I can''t protect him forever.

    "You''ll have to enter the house in order to shake them off. You ready to take the challenge on?" I ask while raising an eyebrow.

    "B-but the house is haunted..."

    Oliver is... a bitch.

    Not to put down my friend, but he is easily frightened, even though he is smart. He is frail and knows no magic, so everything is dangerous to him.

    "Don''t worry, no ghost will eat you there. I''ll be going in with you."

    We walked there together with the 3 bullies following behind us. They were poking fun and saying that there is no way Oliver is walking into the house.

    When we reached the old wooden house, I nudged Oliver to go in with me, but the bullies stopped me.

    "How about you let him go alone?" one of them says.

    "Fine..." I exclaim, pointing towards the house at Oliver.

    Ghosts exist, and so do demons, but in the middle of one of the most populated cities in the world? I don''t think there is any supernatural danger in there.

    Although I still haven''t learned spirit magic, my light magic should be enough to deal with any ''city ghosts'' or whatever might be stalking the house. It''s probably some old lady using illusion magic to ward off any idiots like these bullies.

    Oliver managed to grow a pair in order to climb into the house. It looks like venturing into an old squeaky house is better than being harassed. He needs to know how to stand up for himself, and that''s what I''m here for.

    "So, how long should he stay inside?" I ask.

    "At least 10 minutes!" one of the bullies shouts.

    It looks like these 14 year olds are as scared as Oliver is, they''re just not showing it.

    "Eh, make it 15," I add, sitting down on a stone in the backyard of the house.

    "B-but you also have to go inside after him!"

    "Don''t worry, I will," I accept, not wanting to beat up these bullies. If my name is spread as some sort of fighter, everyone in school will start to challenge me.

    If these 3 bullies see that I have bigger balls than them, they''ll leave me alone. The fact that they know I''m stronger than them makes this 100 times funnier.

    -

    After waiting for the 15 minutes we told Oliver to be inside the house, I shouted for him to come out.

    "It''s my turn Oliver!" I shout, trying to get my friend outside and do this thing.

    After my nerdy compadre didn''t answer, I decided to go inside.

    "No, you can''t go inside until he comes out!" one of the bullies orders.

    I shoot him a cold glare, after which he shuts his mouth. The sun is slowly setting, so the visibility is dying down. Opening the creaking doors, I enter the haunted house in search of my friend.

 Chapter 7 - Whats Enlightenment?

    After entering the decrepit wooden house, I was hit with a wave of moldy smells emanating from the wet walls and the ceiling. It was dark, but I could see well in it by using light magic.

    Golden and silver scarabs were placed on the walls, reminding me of my mother''s jewelry. She used to have scarabs as decor on her purse and on some furniture as well.

    There were rugs all over the walls, with weird symbols on them. I could sense strange mana behavior in the air.

    "Oliver!" I called out, not being frightened by urban myths about this place.

    It seems that this house does possess some abstract elements. For one, it is isolated from the outside world. Even though I could peek through the gaps in the walls on the outside, no sound got inside. There was barely any light coming through, even though half of the walls and windows were rugs and patched up holes.

    Oliver didn''t answer.

    The living room I entered was empty. The kitchen was destroyed, with a rusty sink barely hanging on. Stairs to my left led up onto the second floor, while stairs to my right led downwards into the basement.

    Chills ran down my spine while thinking about the basement. Was I scared? No way, I trusted my strength and magic power undeniably.

    Still, I had my eye on that ominous basement.

    I started ascending the old wooden stairs, trying my best not to collapse onto the floor below. The creeks were loud, but every part of this dusty house was, so I shrugged my shoulders.

    After ascending the stairs, I found myself in the hallway of the first floor. There were three rooms, and I heard rustling from one of them down the hall. It was the last room, with the door wide open.

    My hand condensed magic, ready to strike at anything trying to jumpscare me.

    I first cleared the 2 rooms, expecting an ambush. They were empty, apart from the occasional furniture.

    I gathered the courage and peeked into the last room, seeing Oliver sitting down. He was looking at someone standing near the window. The person wore tattered clothes, with gray balding hair. A homeless person for sure.

    "Oliver, why didn''t you answer?" I asked, weary of the homeless man. I couldn''t sense his aura, but it was most likely because he was that weak.

    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t hear you," Oliver answers calmly.

    "Want to introduce me to your friend?" I ask, looking at Oliver to see if he sustained any injuries. Even a homeless man could harm Oliver, so I had to check.

    "What friend?" Oliver asks, confused.

    "The man stand¡ª"

    I was appalled to see no one standing near the window. Was that my imagination or is this some sort of advanced magic I¡¯m unfamiliar with? Grabbed Oliver, I escorted him out of the house.

    "Did 15 minutes already pass?" Oliver asks.

    "20 minutes passed. What were you doing in there?"

    As we set foot out of the house, Oliver blinked a few times.

    "What? Was I in there?"

    My look of horror couldn''t be hidden. I quickly questioned Oliver about his journey through the haunted house, but it seems his memory stops at the front porch. He said he didn''t have the balls to enter it, so he closed his eyes and turned back. But here he is, outside with me. He doesn''t remember anything, including me escorting him out.

    I took Oliver to the nearest hospital, from which he was released shortly after. They rounded it up to shock from fear, giving him a glass of water.

    That night I dreamed of the man I saw standing near the window. He didn''t say a word, only looking at me blankly. The man carried a soft smile, but I couldn''t recall his expression in the house. When I woke up, I had a small crisis, asking myself if what I saw was even real.

    That morning, I almost went back to the house, but remembered what happened the last time I was curious. I don''t like repeating mistakes, so I brushed it off my mind and went to school as usual.

    The day was uneventful, except for Oliver who didn''t interact with me much. Usually, he would talk about the latest science project, or a new magic principle he learned in theory, but today was silent. He only talked when spoken to, and after I questioned him I got the response "Nothing is wrong," with a look of puzzlement.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    -

    I talked to Rache about it, but he had no answer.

    "Maybe he is mad that you forced him to go alone like that," Rache rations, serving me lunch like usual.

    I cherry picked my meal, thinking about it all.

    "Lord Adam, leave mulling for after the meal. During lunch, focus on only the food. Philosophy sits best after eating."

    I listened to Rache, leaving my thoughts for another day.

    -

    I was woken up to Rache holding a letter from the mail.

    "You''ve been chosen to participate in the school for advanced learners like yourself. Your new school is called Obiwon, the most prestigious school in all of Holdanis."

    "I''m being moved?" I ask, not really caring where I go to.

    "Yes, and you''re going somewhere where you''ll be closer to your peers," Rache notes.

    A school for talented students, something that piqued my interest. There was one issue though. "I''m assuming this school isn''t close..."

    Rache sighs, telling me that I''m right. I''ll have to leave him for two months, after which I''ll have a break week and can return to my home. Cycle after cycle, I''ll live like that, having a dorm in my new school.

    I was saddened by the idea of moving from Rache, but knew that was the best course of action for my growth. I accepted the invitation, packing a giant suitcase for the trip.

    I had another day of school in my old one, with an opportunity to say goodbye to my old friends. There was no one in particular to bid farewell except Oliver, who just said a simple "Oh, have fun."

    "Can you show at least a bit of empathy for your friend which invited you over a million times!? Look, I''m sorry I made you go into that haunted house, but can you at least say something to your friend that saved you from bullies and gave you a social life?!"

    My outburst was met with "Ok, I hope you like your new school."

    I waved my hand in frustration, giving Oliver a parting gift. It was a small bracelet made to strengthen your magic power that''s made from precious metals and very expensive elements.

    "Thanks.¡±

    I walked out of the school vexed, looking back to see Oliver put a scarab into his pocket. Am I seeing things? I was too agitated to go back, just wanting to depart and move from this town.

    -

    I let out a tear while hugging Rache, thanking him for the wonderful 2 years I''ve spent with him.

    "If you ever need anything, just call," he says while hugging me back.

    "I will! How about a last game of Evil Antagonist before I go?"

    "Of course, Lord Adam."

    "If I beat you now, you''ll eat your nails out for the next 2 months," I tease, knowing there is no way I''ll beat him.

    We sit down and start the game. We move our pieces in a silent harmony, showcasing our respect for one another during this game. No words had to be spoken, as I waited for my wizard, not being as impulsive as always. My pawns moved better, and I promoted my knight earlier.

    "Archmage, 7th region. Take"

    "Good, you''ve improved once again. But you can teach old dogs new tricks. Phoenix, red zone."

    "Elite knight, 1st region, check."

    "King retreated," Rache smirks.

    "Archmage, 4th region, take."

    "Hasty again, are we? You''ve worked well, and you''ll work even better. This new life will send you in the right direction. Phoenix, 2nd region, check"

    "I already know you''ve got something up your sleeve. I''ll find someone better than you and learn their strategy in this new school. Archmage, 2nd region, take"

    "Ah, boasting about someone else''s achievements will get you nowhere, you have to think on your own. Checkmate."

    "The mortar strikes again. You''re never left with no options, huh?" I comment, standing up and offering my hand.

    -

    Bidding farewell to my caretaker, I set foot on a journey to new horizons. The train picks me up, and I sit down beside a girl with twin ponytails. Her jet-black hair sits neatly on her black and white clothes, her legs crossed as she reads a book.

    "Ritual practice... Interesting title..."

    After I said it outloud she averted her attention over to me, raising one eyebrow.

    "You headed to Obiwon?"

    "How''d you know?" I ask.

    She was 3 years older than me, and could read aura. She could see my incredible manapool and versatile magic.

    "A freak of nature? Where''d you come from?"

    I was thrown back by her way of talking, but I answered her question.

    She scoffed, but not in a condescending way. "From the capital? Only idiots go there, good thing you were moved."

    "Why were you here then?" I ask.

    "A relative of mine lives here, so I was on vacation," she explains, closing her book.

    "So you also go to Obiwon I presume?"

    "Smart kid,¡± she praises me. ¡°I do, but I''m in the enlightenment program, not yet receiving true schooling there."

    "What''s enl¡ª"

    "What''s the enlightenment program?" she interjects, "Enlightenment is when you elevate yourself into the next dimension, becoming a higher being. Think of our world as having 3 dimensions, and by becoming enlightened, you elevate into the 4th."

    "W-WHAT??" I stammer, wondering if I heard this goth girl correctly.

    She sighs. "Ugh... This is why your schooling sucks. I know dimensions are hard to grasp, but to put it simply, Heaven is an elevated dimension. If you are enlightened, you can theoretically enter Heaven. Also, by being enlightened, you are impervious to damage dealt by non-enlightened individuals."

    "And that''s step one?? You have to gain enlightenment as a requirement!? Only then can you start your schooling in Obiwon!?" I shout, alerting the entire train of our conversation.

    "Yup, and the average person has to rigorously train for 10 years in order to achieve it,¡± she adds matter-of-factly.

    "So I''ll have to spend the whole lifetime I''ve lived in this world in order to enroll into the actual school program?"

    She giggles, putting her book in its designated bag, ready to fully commit to our conversation. "You''ll achieve enlightenment faster than that, don''t worry. I''m already close if that gives you any comfort."

    The girl''s name was Evy, and she was quite eccentric. She was nonchalant while talking about becoming a higher being, explaining the fundamentals she went through to get closer to achieving it.

    So, my mother was enlightened, and so were the 2 men that tested me when I was in school. My mentors which I could never defeat when I was younger were also enlightened, and so was Gabriel. Every single time I couldn''t sense mana from someone, it was because they were literally a higher being than me.

    And now here I am, being sent to a school where I''ll elevate my existence to their level, just like that. It seems rather dreamy, but I guess anything is possible in the best school?

 Chapter 8 - A New Friendship

    After exiting on the same stop as Evy did, we got out of the subway.

    In the middle of nowhere, a tall and magnificent building stood like a sole mountain. The gold and white exterior made a heavenly appearance, as if this school reached the Heavens.

    There were many other students coming with us from the subway. I could read all of their auras, thank goodness. I wasn''t ready to be met with enlightened kids. The whole concept still seems absurd to me, so I just accepted it and moved on.

    Evy possessed a manapool stronger than any kid in my previous school. Out of all 2 thousand kids, she would still be the strongest. I surpass her in terms of raw magic power and manapool, but I can guess her refinement and techniques trample over the aforementioned difference. There is a sense of strength I sense inside her that is different from a flaming aura.

    Evy and I look at each other as we walk towards my new establishment. Every kid walking beside us has a strong aura...

    There are many types of magic in this world, some clearly explored and some not to that extent. Elemental magic, along with light and dark magic is pretty common, while things like illusion magic, spirit magic and the alike are considered more anomalous.

    -

    My dorm was nothing special. I shared it with Evy and another student, a guy with an earthen affinity. His magic was strong and rigid, a showcase of good training and talent.

    The first thing we did in ''class''¡ªif you could call it that¡ªwas sparring. Our teacher was an enlightened soldier from Holdanis, obviously. A Sword Saint with an ice affinity. Our class consisted of kids from 10 years of age up to 19 year olds. Considering the 10 year period to become enlightened, it makes sense. Being the youngest in class was interesting, since I had more magic power than most of them at a first glance.

    "Adam Agnes of Eclipsia, step up."

    I was ordered to come in front of the class along with another kid. Great, now everyone will know of my foreign nature. Here, they don''t take foreigners lightly. I was the only one that wasn''t born in Eviansis, so I stood out.

    The kid I was facing was a dwarf with burly muscles. Why is a 14 year old so buff? Makes you wonder if there are any illegal substances circling around the school...

    Our professor clears his throat. "You are going to engage in a martial match, only using pure strength to best your opponent. No magic, or weapons are allowed. Rules set in your martial training book are to be followed. You can begin!"

    I read through the pages we were given, so I knew the regulations very well. I''m used to an absurd amount of rules due to Evil Antagonist having so many. The rules are not to be worried of, but this muscular 14 year old is. Is he even competent enough to read the martial training book? I''m just going to assume our teacher will react to any fallacy, since he is quite literally in a realm above us.

    The kid lunges forward, using simple boxing to try and score points. This is the time to prove myself in front of my gifted class. In my previous school, I had to refrain from standing out, in order to appear as ordinary as I could. Here, being ordinary is a death sentence. Evy told me how this school works. Those who don''t have what it takes are flushed out into the regular military, while the ones who show promise remain.

    Anyway, using martial arts I learned as a kid in my home kingdom, I redirect my opponent''s quick jabs.

    "We have too much space for such a closed way of fighting," I note to my adversary.

    His grimace clearly shows contempt. "Tch, don''t lecture me kid!"

    "You''re a 14 year old... Ah, fine..."

    I jump into the air when he uses his first kick, landing on his back after looking into his eyes from upside down in the air. Locking a tight choke, I squeeze my arms around his neck without much issue.

    "What a strong neck," I comment while feeling the guy''s lights being shut off.

    His stubbornness leads to a knockout, which makes me take the win and show the rest of the class that muscles don''t mean much in this world. His strength was subpar, but even if we ignore my raw physical strength, his agility, battle sense and reaction time were all absolute garbage.

    "Good job, a lesson to be learned. See how young Adam here used his opponent''s range of movement against him. The muscular frame can''t be moved well without using magic, so it is best to remain agile."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    I was an exemplary student which the teacher used to teach others. I don''t like the feeling of standing out, but I guess that''s how it should be in order to win.

    Our teacher called another student, this one having long hair tied into a man bun. His dark hair and thin physique was a complete opposite from my last opponent.

    "Young Dorian will now be sparring against young Adam. This time, I want you to only use your legs."

    Even more limited this time eh? I guess I''ll have to hope this kid doesn''t use some kind of kick martial art.

    We start the fight, getting close to one another. Our look of indifference was about the same as we traded the first kick. This Dorian was 15 years old, and on the brink of enlightenment as I would find out. He was an extremely talented individual, I could see after only a few kicks. His harmony while trading blows was incredible, his reaction time even better than mine.

    "Switch to only arms."

    In a split second, our feet landed onto the floor and our hands crossed paths. Our fists opened and closed many times per second, flying at one another like a hurricane. Each one of his blows was calculated and reflexive, like he''s done this a million times. Is this a trained soldier or a 15 year old kid?!

    I''ve never seen someone so young yet so graceful and fierce.

    "Switch to simple magic,¡± our professor ordered.

    At one moment we were clashing hands and creating shockwaves, and at another we jumped back, conjuring magic at the palm of our hands. His etiquette was exactly as it was written in the books I was given. His techniques perfectly matched the descriptions, his hand movements being a precise copy.

    I created a sword of light, hurling it towards Dorian. A shield of darkness blocked my light, quickly cast as a reaction to my own. He countered my movements and my affinity as it was summoned... Am I telephoning my attacks, or is he on another level?

    I stomped on the ground, protruding a small spike out of the ground where Dorian stood. He reacted to it with jarring speed, throwing ice kunai he conjured into my clothes, pinning me to the ground.

    Wasting no time, he rushed over and created an ice sword directed at my neck. He used different types of magic, but none of it seemed like his natural affinity.

    "I''ve been bested it seems," Dorian exclaims, decasting his ice sword into mana.

    Everyone starts making noises of confusion, but it seems Dorian noticed the explosive spell I cast beneath his feet. Even though I was pinned to the ground, I wasn''t as helpless as it seemed. My quick cast was well timed, knowing Dorian would rush over at the perfect opportunity. If he continued, I¡¯d blast him with explosive fire magic from beneath.

    After the fight, we were seated and other students had matches as well. Evy''s was the only interesting one, since she fought in a ''simple spell'' match.

    She used dark magic, but binded her opponent to the ground as if using ice magic. Later, she explained how simple magic is not her type¨Calthough she can use it fairly well. She excels at using dark magic to inflict weakness and other effects on her target, even going so far as taking control of her opponent.

    She had an amazing fascination over death and death magic, something I''ve only seen with one of my mother''s gods - Anubis. I told her of my mother and how she had a machine death-god, to which Evy perked her ears and expressed interest for the first time.

    Death is the ultimate end of all things, so magic which emphasizes on the concept is incredibly powerful, and dangerous.

    Evy asked about my mother, being surprised when I told her. Kleopatra wasn''t as well known as Arael - the Dragon queen, but she did lead the only kingdom in the world except Eviansis and the Dragon Kingdom. Of course, such a person would be known all over the world.

    "Didn''t know you were Royalty!" she squeaks teasingly.

    "Ha ha, very funny. I don''t need your sarcasm.¡±

    She tilts her head. "I mean... It''s not really sarcasm is it? You literally are the son of Kleopatra. That''s amazing, no wonder you have such an overwhelming amount of mana. But wait a second¡­¡± she mulls. ¡°If you were her kid... You''d be enlightened, wouldn''t you?"

    I sigh, knowing I can tell my secret here. "I was adopted when I was a baby, because my mother had no kids."

    "Just like the Rulers... It seems no king or queen of this world has children. Maybe it is a curse? Oooh."

    I told her my mother was indeed fertile, but didn''t have anyone who she wanted to have children with. The closest thing she got to a partner was with those Rulers who are now gone.

    "Those damned Rulers, why did they even disappear? Leaving everything in the hands of that angel..." I mumble with annoyance.

    "You''re a grumpy kid, you know. You should smile more.¡± She expresses her concern sarcastically. ¡°Which angel are you talking about?"

    "The only smiles you give are those of sarcasm, so stop being hypocritical. The angel I mean is Gabriel."

    "G-Gabriel?? Did you just address the legitimate leader of Eviansis as ''that angel''??" Evy asks, perplexed by my casual way of talking about him.

    "What are you so shook about?" I ask.

    "Do you know how much power ''that angel'' possesses? As far as you know, he might be the absolute strongest being in the world! He even surpasses your mother, you know?"

    Her words stung like a wasp in the neck. I clenched my teeth, responding that I know that fact. She questioned why my mood changed, and I told her that she shouldn''t speak of my deceased mother like that.

    She apologized, revealing that the death of my mother still hasn''t reached her, and that it might not be national news yet.

    "Do people in Eviansis not care about anything besides their kingdom!?" I shout.

    "They don''t... With over a hundred billion people, it''s a closed space. We have regions which should be the size of a giant kingdom, so it is natural we close ourselves. We do not wage war as we conquered the whole world. Your mother was an ally, along with Arael. The Rulers didn''t leave anything unattended, and Gabriel took over, holding the peace they created."

    "He isn''t all mighty. I know he possesses incredible power, but he didn''t know something was going on when a demon killed my mother. Because he was late, my mother died!"

    "You met Gabriel!??"

    Evy was so shocked she fell backwards, wide-eyed. Her composure was fully blown away.

    "I did. The angel slew the demon which killed my mother..."

    "But he was too late, you say..." Evy repeats my words, expressing her condolences.

    "It''s fine... It wasn''t Gabriel''s fault. It was my fault. Curiosity got the better of me, killing my best friend, along with my mentors and my mother."

    Evy extended one hand, grabbing my head to lean for a hug. I lightly pushed her away and wiped the tears forming on my eye. "Don''t worry about it. I learned my lesson that day. Thank you for expressing your concern though."

 Chapter 9 - Evy and Death

    I woke up in the middle of the night to find Evy scribbling into her notebook. I climbed down from my bunk bed, seeing that our other roommate was still sleeping.

    "What are you doing?" I ask, rubbing my eyes in haze.

    "Oh, I''m sorry if I woke you up," she whispers.

    "It''s fine, I had a nightmare," I tell her honestly, as I dreamt about Oliver killing my mother for some reason. I guess my mind still had unresolved things on the topic of my family''s murder.

    Evy stops writing, looking into the wall across from us. "Since you told me of your past, I might confess as well. Just to be on even ground."

    "I don''t think that''s necessary, but sure."

    "Shut up kid, you obviously don''t know how friendships are made," she attacks me while pointing her pencil at my face.

    I yawn. "You''re the one with no social circle, but sure."

    "Gosh, you are so stubborn and so¡­ dense!¡± She says, fidgeting for words to insult me with. ¡°Anyway, I''ll tell you about my story now."

    I sit down beside her, sighing, but listening. If she''s sharing her life story, it''s basic courtesy to listen. After all, she did take interest in my story and apologized profusely after offending me.

    She begins her story, telling me about her abusive father she had to live with. He killed her mother in a fit of rage, after which he committed suicide by falling of a bridge while being drunk. He gulped bottle after bottle, and Evy didn''t know whether to be happy it was over, or sad she doesn''t have anyone anymore.

    Being a single child like myself, she got all of the attention, which wasn''t always as good as one might think. After her mother died, her father would punch her until her bones fractured, landing her in the hospital for days on end. She hated her father, but her father was all she had. The tragedy doesn''t stop there, as I found out.

    After her father ended his life, she ended up in an orphanage, where she didn''t have it much better. She was treated like scum of the streets, insulted and not fed enough. One of her caretakers died from a heart attack, even though she was perfectly healthy. Evy couldn¡¯t bond with any parental figure, as they all perished right before her eyes. The male caretaker died the second he tried to get his way with Evy. The disgusting pedophile groped children there, and when he tried it with Evy, he slipped and fell onto a knife she was holding.

    Exiting the orphanage drenched in blood, she was found by authorities and questioned later. During her schooling, she was found to be extraordinary in terms of magic, so she was brought here.

    It was like Death itself follows Evy, which is why she took such an interest in it. Death is her protector, but also her doom. It directed her life in the ways it ended, so she has a ''personal relationship'' with it as she says.

    "The only relative I have left is my grandpa living near the center. He is a human who lived to the age of 112. He is still kicking¡ªalthough hard of hearing and with a slight pain in his back¡ªhe is still going!"

    "Grandpa from the mother''s side I hope?" I ask, fully awake from her dreadful life story.

    "That''s right. He is the only one which Death hasn''t swept up yet. Both of my grandmas and other grandpa are dead, as is my uncle, aunt, and my aunt''s miscarried child."

    I couldn''t hide the look of shock and horror on my face. "You weren''t kidding... Death really seems involved here... I don''t blame you for taking it up on otherworldly forces."

    Evy is a human like myself, although her mother had elven blood from her grandma. Since elves live longer than humans, she is expected to live to her grandpa''s age without it being a miracle.

    In this world, races are all intertwined. You cannot tell what race someone is just by looking at them. You can see what the most prevalent one is, but whether someone has dwarf, elf, human, dragonborn, demon, vampire or whatever blood inside them can only be seen in either their magic or blood work.

    -

    Evy and I really did connect in our own way after sharing our stories. The two of us started to hang out with Dorian, advancing in the enlightenment process together.

    Our teacher drew on the board, trying his best to present the complicated topics as simple as he could. "As you reach enlightenment, your being will ascend the scale of the universe. Since our Overworld is protected by the Heavens, it cannot be shaken by your very being. However... by becoming enlightened you literally surpass the very concept of a normal universe, such as it becomes trivial. If a universe which wasn''t protected by a higher realm existed, you would scale over it, being able to destroy it with a simple flick of a finger. "

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I listened intently as our teacher explained the concept of enlightenment in detail before our everyday meditation.

    "The concept of the multiverse was never proven, so as far as you are concerned, only the Overworld exists, along with the Heavens and the 9 circles of Hell."

    "What do you think Hell is like?" I ask Evy, whispering under the cover of my hand.

    "Probably not as bad as it is in books. They overhype the brutality and gore in every book, so it might be the same. I''m betting there is a cool hierarchy of demons which rule over one another," she whispers, drawing 9 circles in her notebook.

    Our teacher continues, explaining that there are dimensions hidden in the Overworld that we live in. If you become a spatial or a dimensional mage, you might be able to access these dimensions. "As you know, there are warp gates in our kingdom, leading to different parts of the world, but also to another dimension allegedly. Not higher dimensions, just different ones existing alongside ours¡­"

    All this talking about universes and dimensions broke my brain, so I took a big breath and composed myself, trying to understand it all. It looks like most of the kids zoned out and couldn''t grasp these complicated concepts. Here''s where the line of truly gifted kids is drawn from the ordinary ones.

    I mostly understood everything, at least to the extent where I could move on with my training. Dorian was taken into some kind of chamber to train in order to finish the last steps of gaining enlightenment.

    It was right around that time that the 2 month mark was up, so I could go and visit Rache. After playing Evil Antagonist with Dorian, I got better at it. Evy wasn''t so good, as she didn''t have the strategist mindset.

    -

    Evy and I would take the subway together after the week of vacation, so we knew exactly which one to take.

    As I was walking towards my house I saw Oliver with some other kids. He changed completely, not wearing his glasses anymore, with a more fashionable hairstyle and better clothes. Good for him. As I was passing by he stared at me blankly. His stare was quite creepy, seeing how he stopped talking and just stared at me from 20 yards away. He didn''t approach me or anything, just gazed at me¡­

    Excluding his weird behavior, I had a blast with Rache. I talked about enlightenment and my new friends. I talked about the strong kids in my class as well as my distinguished teacher explaining concepts like the multiverse in detail.

    Rache just listened and laughed, happy that I found myself in that school.

    We played Evil Antagonist all day long, with me losing every time. Rache complimented me on my success with the new moves I learned while playing against Dorian. My win rate against Dorian was about 60%, which made things competitive and brought a new spectrum of playing this game.

    The week of holidays quickly passed, setting me for the path of enlightenment yet again.

    I met with Evy on the train, hugging my friend after not seeing her for a week.

    As we departed, I swear I could see Oliver staring at me from outside of the train, between the people moving on the station. When I tried getting a better look at him, the train accelerated and I was left to imagine.

    "What is it Adam?"

    "It''s nothing, I guess. I just thought I saw an old friend..."

    We continued our journey towards Obiwon, talking about our week of vacation. Her grandpa seems sweet, and would probably be good friends with Rache, judging by his wisdom and intellect. They would definitely square off in a round of Evil Antagonist.

    -

    After arriving back in Obiwon, we met with the rest of class and continued our training. We didn''t see Dorian for 2 weeks already, since he was constantly in the training room. For another week we waited for him to emerge from the chamber.

    His training ground was located in a secluded part of the school, where we couldn''t visit. The closest we could get is the teacher¡¯s cabinet, behind which Dorian progressed with his enlightenment. On a particularly sunny and uneventful day, he came out, looking a bit older. He walked casually, like nothing happened.

    "How was it?" I ask before my jaw drops. His aura was... unreadable. He has ascended.

    "WOAH!! I CAN''T BELIEVE IT!!"

    Evy and I circled around him, examining him like some sort of spectacle in a museum. His hair was even longer, now tightly tied in a ponytail rather than a loose man bun.

    "Don''t tell me you won''t talk to us because we ain''t higher beings?" Evy asks, half-worried.

    Dorian gives a slight smirk. "Don''t worry, just because I''m superior doesn''t mean I won''t speak to you mortals," he jokes and rustles my hair.

    Looking at me with squinted eyes, he grabs my head. "Do you get progressively more handsome the more untidy you look?" he asks, pushing his face into mine. He himself wasn''t anything short of a knockout. His slim physique paired with his sharp eyes created a magnet for girls. His sunken cheeks which made slight dents when he smirked drove everyone crazy.

    "So, how was it?" Evy asks again.

    "You''ll be in there for a year. Our professor told me that he explained it in class, but I didn''t listen to be honest. When you ascend, you will find the answers to all questions you ever had, but won''t remember them. It IS an enlightenment for sure, since I feel mana better than I ever have, and I see the world better than before. It''s like the whole world is at the palm of your hand. You can feel yourself being tougher than planets, stars, galaxies and even universes. You truly are separated from normal existence as you know it. In these 3 weeks, I''ve experienced a year of harmony while my being traversed the infinite cosmos as I saw it. "

    "That''s incredible!" I exclaim, challenging him to a duel as fast as possible.

    I wanted to test my strength against an enlightened being, since our teacher never sparred against us, and we were separated from the rest of the school.

    Walking into the neatly cut field of grass in our school¡¯s front yard, we raised our hands, taking a

    battle stance. "Ready?" Dorian asks.

    "As I''ll ever be," I exclaim, not needing to pull my punches against him.

 Chapter 10 - A Pleasant Surprise

    Our Sword Saint professor Guille would be there, observing us and making sure everyone''s safe. "Adam, no limits magic. Dorian, you know how to fight," he orders.

    There were 60 students watching, as only three classes exist. I''m lucky to be picked from billions of people to go to this school. There are others like this one, but they are rare, with only one other in Holdanis, which isn''t as good or as well funded as this one.

    "This''ll be interesting," Evy says while sitting on a log.

    10 girls surround her, asking if ''Adam or Dorian are single'', depending on their age.

    "They are both gay actually, sorry."

    After Evy got the girls off her back, she could enjoy the fight peacefully. She was excited to see my full power in action, as well as seeing how it fairs up against someone enlightened.

    "Start!"

    I rushed forward, casting an explosion spell. The giant burst of flames was actually comparable to a nuclear level spell going off, compressed into the size of a 4 story building. Of course, our professor Guille was enlightened, so he could control the blast range easily.

    "Holy SHIT!!!"

    The students went into uproar after seeing my power. Most of the kids here possessed these levels of power with their magic, as it was nothing weird for Obiwon. After all, what''s a nuclear explosion when dealing with a higher being.

    Guille silently watched, his eyes easily tracing our moves.

    Anyone in Obiwon can manage a powerful destructive spell, but they differ in fine magic. Let''s test his ability to tank those spells. I used spatial magic to teleport behind Dorian, striking him with a sword conjured from light magic. His head was already turned in the direction I would appear at, and he took my light attack like a champ. I didn''t stop my sword, carving it into his eye, or at least that''s what would''ve happened... If he wasn''t enlightened. His eye destroyed my sword on impact. I tried freezing him, but he walked out of it like the thick ice was pure air.

    "But can you defeat me? You might be invincible, but are you faster than¡ª"

    He suddenly appeared behind me, tickling my sides.

    "AH!!" I screamed, jumping into the air as the crowd of students started laughing. He startled me, his speed unimaginably faster than me. My eyes were enhanced with magic, but my senses couldn''t pick him up.

    No fire of mine could burn him, no ice could freeze him, no lightning could electrocute him and no stone could smash him. He was truly impervious to all magic I cast at him. Not just magic, I tried to punch him, strangle him¨Call useless. It was like trying to bend solid steel. The problem was I could easily bend the toughest metals with my bare hands, but he was untouchable. Like trying to squeeze a mountain, it was impossible.

    Of course it was. It is easier to destroy a planet than my friend over here.

    I huff in exhaustion, while Dorian looks like he went onto a walk in the park. My aura dies down as I surrender. "That''s incredible. I''m left with no words here, truly. You''ve surpassed me by a mile," I confess, sitting down on the burnt grass.

    "I think there is a word for it¡ªbetter," he teases, lifting me off the ground.

    His hands felt so alien. I could still feel the warmth and softness, I could still see my friend and hear him... But he was different. No magic was present. My strongest sense failed me when trying to assess his presence. Detecting his existence wasn''t possible¨Cit was like he wasn''t even there.

    Our teacher claps his hands together.

    "Good match. Now you see what it means to be enlightened. No amount of power or tricks will overcome the dimensional difference of an enlightened and non-enlightened being. Class dismissed."

    -

    I was later called into the teacher''s office, probably to talk about the fight I had with Dorian.

    "I hope I''m not in trouble, professor..."

    "On the contrary, you did great. After all, I did give you a ''no limits'' magic duel. What I want to talk with you about is your progress. I can''t go and dedicate my teaching to all of you individually, but my head will be sliced off if I neglect a powerful talent like yourself."

    "Teacher... You''re flattering me," I smile, not knowing where he''s getting at.

    He clicks his pen a few times, turning in his chair. "You''ll be taken into the chamber after a quick assessment. You''re more than ready for the final steps. If you manage to gain enlightenment in the next month while in the chamber, it will undoubtedly be a world record."

    "Ready for the chamber!? But I''m not training even for a full year! Screw a full year, I''ve been here for less than 3 months!" I argue, half-expecting this to be a prank.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I believe you are ready. In this world, talent won''t get you that far. There are many powerful people walking around, and pure talent ain''t gonna cut it. People with amazing predispositions put hundreds of years of training only to be defeated by someone with the right guidance. You might not be able to reach the power of a Hand, but you will ascend to the top of the scale¨CI''m sure of it."

    I looked my teacher in the eyes and shuddered slightly. He just compared me to the Hands¨Cbeings that lead the regions of Eviansis, stronger than any god, tougher than any demon.

    "I-I''ve got nothing to say. Thank you..."

    He crosses his hands, intertwining his fingers after putting the pen down. "No need to thank me young man. We can begin if you''re ready."

    My teacher first wanted to assess my full power, saying how he fortified the room with his magic. No matter how powerful my burst is, I won''t damage anything.

    I opened my arms hesitantly, letting a surge of energy fill my veins. I''ve never truly gone all out with my magic, even against Dorian. It wasn''t because I didn''t want to¡ªI could''ve and nothing would''ve happened¡ªbut I''m not used to letting it all out.

    I still haven''t fought anyone to death, I still haven''t had the need to unleash my full power. Although I have a lot of battle experience in theory, I''ve never truly faced opponents trying to kill me. The only time I did was when my mother died, and my power was insignificant because the demon was on a whole different level.

    I released everything, as blue and purple energy gushed out of me like a supernova. I wasn''t sure if it was light magic, thunder or fire. It was pure energy released as densely and as quickly as I could muster.

    My body could not support my power, failing on me as burns appeared on my arms, legs and neck.

    "We''ll stop that here," my teacher utters, putting a hand on my shoulder.

    I collapse to the floor, exhausted from my own strength. It was incredible to see the room fully in tact, not even a scratch on his wooden desk.

    "That was amazing. Your full power could smite a mountain range. Forget nuclear spells, your magic surpasses any I''ve seen a kid your age use. It''s time your potential is given proper care, as no mountain will fall under the magic of a lower being," he says, standing up ecstatically.

    Guille was surprised by my magic strength, and excited to begin the final steps of enlightenment with me. He healed my wounds, noting how not even my body realized how much power it carries inside.

    His dark blue eyes relax, prideful that a student of my level appeared in the school. "You are a blossoming star."

    This reminded me of Rache and the cherry blossom in front of which he played Evil A.

    He cleared his throat. "If we do not test our limits, how will we break them? Without challenges, how would we get better?"

    The teacher''s words stuck with me as I reached the chamber I would be training inside of. In the back of the cabinet, there was a giant circular metal door that you opens like a safe. Guille opened it, letting cool mist seep out into the cabinet. "I''ve never seen a talent like yourself. It''s like you''re a miracle, a one in a billion. No, a billion would be underestimating you. When you gain enlightenment, and word goes out, you''ll become famous."

    I chuckle, realizing this might be bigger than I thought. Never did I underestimate enlightenment, as it still seemed absurd, but I never thought about the repercussions. "Famous? I don''t want to be that known..." I comment, thinking about abandoning this.

    "You''re not in search of worldwide glory, huh?" Guille smiles. "That''s even better. You seem like a really righteous kid. If you''d like, I''ll keep it a secret when you attain enlightenment. You won''t reach the bright light of a celebrity."

    I smile warmly. "I''d appreciate that, teacher."

    All of my concerns washed away, my professor''s hand leading me into the dark chamber. "You''ll be transported into a pocket dimension, where your mind can handle the solitude needed for this spiritual and physical awakening. Just relax and keep your mind on progressing further."

    "Is there anything I should watch out for?" I ask, all of this feeling a bit rushed. I realize my teacher wanted to go through with this as fast as possible, but I wanted to be safe and secure in the process.

    He thinks for a second, tilting his head. "No, the right Hand of Nytria¡ªPluto¡ªmade this dimension. It is secure, and it only helps in the journey towards enlightenment. There won''t be any people or conscious beings inside it, so you might feel a bit lonely, but the mental effects of the dimension should keep you at ease."

    Pluto¡ªthe current leader of Nytria, another region of Eviansis¡ªmade this dimension? If the Hands can make dimensions, what are the Rulers capable of?

    I enter the chamber, a completely sealed off metal room, without windows or doors, except the one I came through. There were no decorations, nothing except the claustrophobic emptiness and my own body.

    "Ready?" My professor asks, leaning against the circular door.

    I lie down, something mandatory for it to begin. The surface of the metal floor was cold, but it wasn''t freezing. I gave my teacher the thumbs up, closing my eyes. He slowly closed the door, sealing me inside.

    Nothing happened for a while, as my thoughts danced freely in the silence. Memories of my mother, what I could''ve done that time, of Julie and of my mentors. It all filled my head, regrets that always ate me up before sleep. Finally, after what felt like hours, my mind calmed down. Every thought washed away, as my spirit reached a homeostasis.

    Then it began.

    A warmth spread over my back, as the chamber started heating itself. It was pleasant, a delightful feeling of every tension in my body disappearing. The heat increased, until it felt like sunshine was hitting my body. There was no light though, as I was completely encased in a darkness I''ve only once seen before. This one wasn''t malevolent, and didn''t make me nervous. Quite the contrary, it was soothing.

    The heat subsided, and something else started happening. I felt my body accelerating upwards, the g-force feeling stronger and stronger. I realized this wasn''t an illusion, it couldn''t be. A sudden light graced my eyes, as I opened them out of instinct. I was traveling at speeds I never achieved on my own, light warping around me like a tunnel waterfall.

    The pressure was increasing, making it harder to breathe. I used magic to repel the effect, negating the acceleration fee I payed with my body. Finally, it stopped, and I was standing on my feet. It was instantaneous, my surroundings appearing in the blink of an eye.

    I was standing in a field of pink flower petals, suspended on a hill with those same petals drifting in the air. So this is a different dimension, made by Pluto. It was exhilarating, all I could see around me were small hills¡ªsea of pink. Above me was a white sky, devoid of any sun or star. It carried a distinct tranquility, the mana in the air moving like one giant structure.

    I take a deep inhale, letting the fresh fragrance of flowers intoxicate my sense of smell. This was wonderful, and the landscape of rolling hills continued far off, beyond what my eyes could see.

    Let''s see what Pluto has created. It''s time to ascend into the higher realm.

 Chapter 11 - The 20 Stages

    An untraceable amount of time passed in this dimension, it could''ve been days or weeks, I don''t know. I didn''t feel burdened, lonely or bored. I walked over thousands of pink hills, strolling through this pocket realm. I was amazed by the structure of mana here. Waves of magic passed continuously, and I followed their movements. It all felt instinctual, like my spirit knew where to lead me.

    After a while, there was a certain point where the landscape changed a bit. There were small lakes appearing between the hills. Translucent orange fish swam in these patches of water peacefully, minding their own business.

    [I wonder if Pluto placed them here, or if life evolved on its own in this dimension] I mulled internally.

    I didn''t talk to myself aloud, something I would usually do after an undetermined amount of time spent in solitude. This dimension had a peculiar effect of removing any mental strain, be it large or unnoticeable.

    When my surroundings changed, I felt a distinct click, like a mechanical clock turning its hand towards a new hour. If I were to describe it, it would be the 2nd stage of my enlightenment. I didn''t know whether I was going in the right direction, but I followed my soul. I don''t know how many stages I would traverse, but I would welcome every part of it.

    I got used to the lakes and the fish, finding a few streams that couldn''t be called rivers, even if their length spanned into the horizon. Besides the flower petals and the fish, there wasn''t any life in this dimension. No day and night cycle was present either. Again, this didn''t bother me one bit, but it was very different from what I was used to.

    "Woah," I muttered, my voice cracking from not being used for a while.

    The reason of my newfound awe was a mountain range in the distance. There were jagged peaks of silvery mountain tops reaching into the cloudless sky. No snow permeated the mountain, even though it was as high as the Border mountains in the Overworld.

    It took me a while to get there, but I started ascending the extreme height of these mountains. Below them were trees with pink treetops, reminding me of the cherry blossom in my mansion''s garden. I wonder how Rache is doing...

    The shiny rocks and cliffs I had to climb seemed pretty bizarre. I could best describe them as textureless, smoother than they should be, and devoid of usual shadows and coloring. It was like a child painted them into existence, on a canvas the size of a country. Another thing I noticed was how easy it was to move in this dimension. Up to now, I''ve felt lighter than usual, like I weigh 40 pounds less. This was exaggerated even further on the mountain trail. With every stroll, every jump, I would glide through the air as if the gravity has been reduced.

    This whole experience was wild, something I''ll remember for the rest of my life.

    The monotonous climb was long, but felt quicker than it was. I''ve gotten used to this dreamy, hazed state of serenity in this dimension. Is this what Dorian went through? He never went into detail, even though Evy and I barraged him with questions. The dark haired boy liked simpler topics, so he avoided long explanations.

    "I don''t like to ramble," were his words, even though he knew we would sit and listen for hours.

    [I''ll definitely ramble to Evy when I get out] I thought to myself, jumping along the trail.

    The top of the mountain was in reach, just beyond the next turn. I expected the air to be less dense on the top, but regular laws of physics don''t apply here it seems. When I reached the top, a spectacular view welcomed me, the sight of countless miles filled with hills, small mountains, lakes and the all-consuming pink sea of flower petals. It would be more accurate to call them leaves¡ªsince they grow on trees and not out of a flower¡ªbut I still refer to them as flower petals in my mind.

    Getting lost in thought, I almost missed the click of my progression. The second stage was over, and the third began. [I hope this is what I''m supposed to be doing] I tell myself, walking where the waves of magic lead me.

    As I follow the structure of mana in the atmosphere, I feel my feet get lifted off the ground. This was something I''ve never experienced, as flight is restricted in the Overworld. However, this drift through the air wasn''t of my own accord, it was the magic carrying me.

    [I guess I don''t need to wander about anymore] I think to myself, letting my body be taken by the magic ride of these sky waves.

    Slowly but surely, I floated into the sky, seeing the mountain top I was on a few minutes ago get smaller and smaller, blending in with the rest of the landscape. This was the moment I realized something. An epiphany hit me, about the nature of this journey.

    It started small, a flower petal appearing in my hand, but quickly turned to hills I walked over. It progressed into smaller lakes, filled with fish, then bigger ones along with streams of the same clear water. Then, mountains came into view, an object bigger than what I''ve seen before. They towered over the land, looking down at it like gods peering at the mortal world.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Now, I find myself in the sky, something above the mountains, and certainly bigger than them. The sky overviews the lands, looking down upon them. I felt the power of the sky, its unbelievable energy. The atmosphere held magic I could only dream of, but now, I experienced it for myself. Not only did I feel it completely, understand it, but soon, I surpassed it.

    Transcending the sky, I ascended higher, into unknown and unexplored parts of this dimension. As I rose into the searing heights by the waves of a new force, I saw what I''ve been walking on during my time in this dimension.

    It was a planet.

    Unlike the Overworld¡ªwhich is a flat plain that supposedly extends forever¡ªthis was a planet, suspended in the void of space. It''s surface was the familiar shade of rose, a mesmerizing behemoth of mass. I was above it completely, seeing the edges of the round planet. It took me a while, but I distanced myself from the planet, enough to see others just like this.

    "H-how?" I asked myself, perplexed by the strength and might Pluto carries. "One man... built this??"

    It would only be the start of my awe.

    Click. Another stage. I absorbed the information given to me, the perspective of the mana I was about to ascend over. The universe told me what I needed to know before moving on. It was a language I inherently knew, a bond through the magic of it and my own spirit. I needed to know the true size, the scale of the material and spiritual world. If all of this falls into the category of what lower beings can sense, what lies beyond it?

    It was the question I asked myself constantly. What will it be like when I reach enlightenment, bringing my existence to a higher realm?

    My questions needed to halt, as I stopped in the middle of my journey. The dimension''s mana stopped carrying me, as something disrupted its continuous laminar flow. I could not feel what rippled the mana, but I could feel its effects. This was the work of a higher being.

    My haze stopped, my mind returning to full consciousness. I wasn''t absorbing information through a bond with the universe anymore. This was a moment where I passed galaxies, a dozen stages into my enlightenment. I was alone, floating through the void of space. There was nothing around me, except the distant galaxies that I transcended.

    "W-who''s there!?" I questioned into the void, slightly afraid of the unknown.

    Suddenly, the mana shook violently, the whole dimension feeling the influence of something. I couldn''t see, or feel what it was, but I knew it was a higher being because of its hidden presence. Its existence was from a different dimension, something that transcends my current level of being. I could faintly hear whispers echoing from far away.

    I tried attuning myself with this dimension once again, but the sound didn''t come from the countless galaxies surrounding me. It was from outside of this universe.

    "¡ªhe''s trying to feel us¡ª"

    "¡ªso cute¡ª"

    "¡ªthe soul that he¡ª"

    I was afraid. At first I thought this was professor Guille, since he was enlightened and could probably take me out of this dimension when he pleases, but no. These were multiple beings, and they weren''t anyone I knew. My instincts told me there wasn''t a single speck of benevolence coming from them, so the hairs on my neck stood up and my heart began racing.

    "¡ªpoor human¡ª"

    "¡ªso afraid¡ª"

    I raised my hands towards the voices, calling upon the magic of this dimension, one that I understood much better now. [I''ve grown stronger now that I''ve ascended these stages, but I''m still not enlightened!] I note to myself, worrying about what''ll happen next.

    The truth was, I was helpless against these beings, and they knew it. Talking amongst themselves and making a mockery out of me, they started laughing. I couldn''t discern how many there were, but it was more than three, and they weren''t human. These weren''t normal, worldly beings. Their maddening laughter grew louder, and more vile. I thought this might be the end of me, when they suddenly went silent.

    Something else was approaching. The disturbance in the mana calmed down, and waves started carrying me again. However, this wasn''t Pluto''s dimension pushing me forward¡ªI knew what that felt like¡ªthis was another being outside of this dimension. When this being moved, every other one went silent. The giant waves carrying me signaled it was more powerful than the others, at least I think so. It definitely made a bigger impact on the mana than the others.

    The waves slowly halted, and I could feel this dimension shudder. "Proceed," the being said, speaking its final and only words.

    Everything disappeared as soon as it arrived. The universe''s mana kept going, continuing my progression. All of this lasted no more than 20 minutes, and I questioned myself if what I saw was even real. Click.

    I decided to let it go, since I was in no immediate danger. I let myself drift into the next stage, carried by the magic waves. Drifting through space, exiting a cluster of galaxies, I asked myself "Does this dimension have consciousness?"

    It felt like a living being, but when I connected to it, it felt like a machine rather than a sentient person.

    I counted 19 distinct stages, with my travels lasting for months, I''m sure of it. Still, I wasn''t deterred from continuing, as I felt the end was nearing. I passed clusters of galaxies, nebulae the size I can''t even describe in words. Cosmic structures that dwarf any previous notations of celestial bodies.

    There it was.

    After floating through the cosmos, comprehending how large every finite thing is, I finally reached it. The end of the universe. I tried reaching for it with my hand, but it expanded outwards, growing larger every second. There was a membrane, separating everything finite inside, and what''s beyond it. Infinity.

    I spent an eternity there, my mind trying to understand it. Counting, I tried to visualize it, a thousand galaxies, a million clusters, a billion nebulae, a trillion small pocketed universes. I never reached it. I had to visualize infinity, but that wasn''t even possible, was it?

    Then it hit me. The dimension was trying to tell me something. I let its knowledge seep into me, remembering the words my professor told me, his lectures about finite and the infinite. It wasn''t a concept I could reach by going bigger.

    I extended my hand, touching the barrier. The end of the dimension was now in my grasp, I''m almost done.

 Chapter 12 - Black Envelope

    Infinity... It is something no being should be able to truly comprehend. Am I really about to transcend it, reach over it? Like stacking paper, I will gain a new height. Like ascending one more stair, I will reach the top. Standing above all the other beings, my very existence will sail across endlessness. Heaven will open its hands to lift me into its grace.

    This felt like the 20th stage. It was distinctive, in a way where reaching it felt like traversing the first 19 stages again. Everything I''ve witnessed up to now seems like only a halfway point to reach this infinity.

    Just a bit more, and I will feel what can''t be felt, see the unseen. Exist beyond everything I considered existence to this point. The world is so much greater than I can comprehend...

    A memory flashed into my mind, my mother''s treasury and the only thing I couldn''t grab. The unattainable pudding recipe. It had the same barrier I was about to transcend.

    I touched the end of the universe, appearing on the other side of the border. As I stare into the universe held inside, I realize what it means to detach from all things finite.

    "There is an end to everything, even to things with no end..."

    My teacher''s words caused an explosion in my mind. I realized it, I felt it. I could see it, I could hear it, I could smell it and touch it. All of my senses collided, and everything was clear. I could now feel the higher dimension, it was amazing! If it could be put into words, it would be written in our textbooks, but the experience isn''t one that can be comprehended through mere language. There was a whole dimension of new mana, existing beyond my previous senses.

    -

    I awoke inside the metal chamber, with a newfound sense of greatness. After a year has passed for me in the dimension, I¡¯d done it. The hatch opened, and my professor greeted me happily. He pulled me out, shaking my hand in congratulations.

    He grabbed his head, shaking it in disbelief. "I can''t believe it... After only a week, you''ve done it..."

    I''m enlightened.

    I entered my dorm like a superhero, flashing my newfound level of power.

    "Mortals, I have risen!" I joked, grabbing my face like an undisputed champion.

    "I''m no mere mortal. You should address me as your colleague," Dorian counters.

    Dorian was placed in our dorm, replacing our former roommate, since that guy was better friends with another group. I could now sense his aura, while still being able to sense Evy¡¯s. The difference in their aura couldn''t be missed. Dorian had higher dimensional mana, while Evy lacked it.

    My dark haired friend assumes a solemn expression. "You know, we''ll be leaving you here to go and join the regular school program, now that we''re enlightened," he tells Evy.

    She waves her hand after a moment of hesitation. "Don''t worry, I''ll catch up soon enough. I should reach enlightenment in the next 3 months."

    "What will you do without such awesome friends like us?" I smirk, putting my back against Dorian''s.

    "You''ve grown... I guess you''re technically 11 now. Still younger than me," Evy adds.

    "Not just that I''m younger, but I also reached enlightenment before you. Double beatdown."

    Dorian leaned on me, pointing two fingers at his eyes, telling me that he reached it before me, being the first one of us three to achieve it.

    "You''re 5 years older than me," I exclaim.

    "And still reached it before you did," he laughs, pinching my cheek.

    "Fair enough," I sigh.

    Dorian points behind him. "You''ve received a letter from someone unknown. It was here for the last two days so we just left it on your shelf.¡±

    My eyes trail to the letter, inspecting the black envelope. Who sends a black envelope? The ominous dark letter peaks my interest, so I pick it up and glaze my finger across the smooth material. This isn''t your everyday paper, as it has higher dimensional mana sealing it. This meant that non-enlightened individuals couldn''t open it.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    This arose the question of who and how. How did the sender know I would get enlightened, and who is it? That person must have insight into my personal life, as this can''t be a coincidence. Although someone from school could open it¡ªlike my professor¡ªit felt specifically tailored for me to open.

    I inspect the crude handwriting. It has a specific style, something I''ve seen before. What could be inside? Opening the envelope, I''m met with a written message, white ink on the fancy black paper.

    *Come by the haunted house if you want to see your butler alive,

    Your dearest Oliver*

    Oliver? That geeky asshole which ignored me after ''The Incident''. Has he gone mad? Abduction of Rache? How would he perform such a deed? Oliver doesn''t possess even a speck of magic, and Rache could hold himself against pretty tough opponents.

    Evy and Dorian saw my worried and puzzled face, asking what happened. I showed them the letter, explaining my situation with Oliver in detail.

    I told them of his weird behavior, and the reason behind it. Explaining the haunted house and the man I saw next to the window, I remembered everything I saw and felt that day. It was a creepy experience for sure, but did it traumatize Oliver to such an extent where he would commit such a horrible act?

    "Could it be some twisted prank?" Dorian asks, already concerned because of the heavy expression I carried.

    "I don''t think so... He never did anything like that before. Also, Rache isn''t weak himself. Someone like Oliver could never gain enough strength to overpower Rache. With training in the military, he knows how to handle himself."

    "And this Oliver isn''t enlightened?" Evy asks.

    I shake my head from side to side frantically, letting out deep exhales to calm myself down. "He wasn''t enlightened and couldn''t achieve it in this tight time frame. He isn''t a prodigy like Dorian or myself. He was never talented in magic, even after he changed his appearance. The last time I saw him, he radiated no sensible aura," I assure to myself more than reason towards Evy and Dorian.

    "Are you going to go?" Evy asks.

    I hesitate at first, still unsure of what the best course of action would be. Should I inform someone of this? Should I contact the authorities and let them deal with it?

    I decided to check it out myself, as there isn''t a possibility of danger from Oliver. Even if he committed such a heinous act against me, I should be able to knock some sense into him as soon as we meet.

    Deciding not to involve anyone in this matter except myself, I started to pack my bags. "I will check it out, just to make sure. If this is some disgusting prank, I''ll have to teach my old friend a lesson. You can mess with me however you like, but touching my family is unforgivable."

    I asked permission from my teacher to be dismissed for a day or two, to which I was allowed. My professor asked for a reason behind my leave, to which I lied that Rache had an illness leading to him being hospitalized. The reason stated for my leave was ''Visit of a hospitalized family member''. After I return, I will change dorms and enter the regular school program with Dorian, where we''ll wait for Evy to get enlightened.

    "I guess I''ll see you again when you gain enlightenment. And we''ll see each other soon enough," I say as I point my finger at Dorian.

    "Good luck with whatever this is, and I hope you deal with that Oliver," Evy says while hugging me.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a higher being," I wink.

    Bidding them farewell, I start my train ride back home.

    I try to take my mind off of this, reviewing my body after gaining enlightenment. I did get a bit older biologically, since I spent about a year in the dimension, floating through the segmented stages of ascending.

    I talked with Dorian a bit about it, sharing our own unique experiences. He relayed something similar to me, and also mentioned feeling the process be divided into 20 stages.

    Something weird happened after I got enlightened. My mark glowed brighter, flashing its blue light. It was the only time I''ve seen it do anything since I''ve got it.

    Gabriel never elaborated on it since he didn''t know its origin himself, so I was left with his indifferent phrase "You''re marked."

    So much for the strongest Hand, not being able to trace its origin. I can only guess he didn''t want to bother himself with such trivial matters, as his position in Eviansis is a demanding one for sure. Still, the only survivor of a royal catastrophe from a neighboring kingdom should spark some interest inside him.

    Even if he didn''t know what that mark was initially, he could''ve pointed me to someone who might know. There are many artificers and rune decrypters which could be of help. Being the de facto leader of this world''s largest and most influential kingdom, it should pose no problem for him to find those people.

    My magic seemed to get weaker, but my teacher explained how I''m at the bottom of the scale now. No matter how strong you were previously, you''re set to zero once you gain enlightenment. By traversing infinity, you reach zero. The process of getting stronger is basically reset, as everyone starts equally powerful. How much you can progress afterwards is completely up to the individual, relying on your inherent potential.

    My talent is still in effect as I''m already deepening my manapool and developing my magic as much as I can. I''m much more focused in the light and lightning affinity as those energetic affinities suit me better now.

    During the train ride towards the center of Holdanis, I internally honed my magic and explored its abilities. There is a long way towards reaching the level of magic power I had before I was enlightened. It was a weird thing, being stronger than I''ve ever been¡ªand could''ve been with regular magic¡ªyet feeling like I''m at the weakest point of mana control in my life.

    There was a certain upside to this, casting the seeming downside of ''weakness'' into a shadow. I could feel higher dimensional mana in the atmosphere. Like a whole new sense, I could literally feel the effect of the divine protection from higher realms. The Overworld is protected by the Heavens, but for the first time in my life I could actually witness it with my very own senses.

 Chapter 13 - Dread

    I reached the center of Holdanis, which was weirdly empty for a friday afternoon. There was a fraction of people outside compared to what I was used to at this time of the day. Shaking the coincidence off, I headed for my mansion first. I was hoping to see Rache healthy and well, playing Evil A. against himself to further his already amazing skills.

    Reaching my house after thoughts rushed through my head for 20 minutes, I opened the door nervously. It was unlocked... Not usual for Rache to leave it open, but he might need to cut the bushes or do another errand outside.

    After I entered the house and called for Rache, I was hit with dead silence.

    Weird... Is he sleeping? He is a light sleeper, so my shouting should''ve woken him up. I wait for a few more moments, but decide to investigate. I can''t feel his aura...

    After surveying the house I reach his bedroom. The door opens without a creek, and I''m hit with an unpleasant sight that turns my stomach upside down. I had expected many things, but this made me clench my teeth and strike the hallway wall with my fist, shattering it completely. A message was left behind in the bedroom.

    "You know where to find me," written in blood.

    I''m going to break his bones.

    How dare he do something like that!? Rache wasn''t even involved in this. If this ignorant shithead wasn''t such a pussy, he would search ME out and confront me like a man! Of course, he never grew a pair of balls in his entire life, so how could now be any different. Did the incident shake him this much? After all I''ve done for him?? He should be bowing at my feet, asking for forgiveness, which he will after I''m through with him.

    I hurriedly ran towards the haunted house, reaching it in less than a minute. I pushed myself to run as fast as I could, but I felt a creeping fear. I didn''t know what would await me when I enter it. In a fit of rage, I break the fence and prepare to blow the house into smithereens.

    My boiling wrath reached my ears, as my eyes shone red. I broke down the door with my foot, entering the dark house. The interior was the same as it was before, not even the dusty dishes being moved. There were no signs of anyone here, and no traces of anyone even coming to this house recently.

    I tried to sense an aura from anywhere inside the house, which I couldn''t do. This was weird. I could sense outside of the house, but had trouble feeling the interior of it. The basement was completely blocked off, having some sort of barrier obscuring it.

    What might be in the basement? I decided not to look at it, surveying the rest of the house first. After the ground floor was cleared, it was time for the upper floor.

    "Oliver, you better come out!!" I shout, setting foot on the creaky stairs reaching up.

    I have a hunch where this nerd could be. I''m sure he''s in that goddamn room I found him in the last time.

    Is he doing all of this to prove a point? Did he develop phychotic tendencies after that ''trauma'' of his? This was the moment where I contemplated killing Oliver. If I end his life, I can be sure something like this never happens again. Dying in this house that no one visits, will they even find him?

    While I was deciding between handing him over to the authorities and ending his miserable life here, I ascended the stairs.

    I take a step onto the creaking stairs , reaching the 1st floor. I walk towards the last room, not looking around for an ambush this time. The rooms themselves were the same as before, none of this wretched house changing while I was gone. With every step I took, unease set itself deeper into my psyche for some reason. I took a deep breath before taking a peek into the last room, composing myself and attempting to calm my nerves.

    As a higher being, I thought nothing could shake me anymore. My mind changed once I spent a year in a different dimension. I matured in ways that some grownups never will. I was prepared for anything, but this...

    Oliver wasn''t in the room he was in last time. Instead of him, Rache was there, long dead already.

    Sprung onto 6 chains, his skin was torn apart, spread in all directions with hooks.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The hooks were embedded into his ribs, spreading them out like serpentine wings, with his inner organs hanging out loosely in a sickening display of gore. I''ve never seen something so horrifying in my life, immediately throwing up any lunch I had onto the floor. Rage turned to a mix of emotions. I was shocked, terrified, sad and furious at the same time. My breathing grew shallow and rapid, as I trembled horribly.

    I wanted this to be some kind of nightmare. I refused to accept this as reality. Is this what I get for being a good friend? Does Death follow me just like it does with Evy? I had to many questions while tears rolled down my eyes and memories of my favorite butler replaying on repeat.

    "Oh God..."

    The thought of never seeing Rache again and never playing a game of Evil A. with him shook me down to the core. I couldn''t accept my caretaker dying a horrible death, never to interact with me again.

    The sheer thought of him having to go through a painful death like this made me whimper in agony, as I scratched my head until blood was drawn. I screamed, my voice filling the entire mansion, piercing even my own ears. At some point, I had to take an inhale, whimpering from my voice being cut off from exertion.

    I heard a creek to my left, turning like a startled deer. Down the hall was Oliver, standing there with an unnatural smile. He had his eyes fixed on me, bulging out as uncannily as his smile was spread.

    "I''ll kill you..." is the only thing I could muster before lunging for him. In one quick motion of my hand, I severed his head from the neck. The chop went through his flesh as easily as a hot knife goes through butter, displaying my higher existence.

    Time seemed to stop for a moment, as his head fell down with a thud.

    Even though my power was so great, it could not bring back the dead. Rache is forever lost, being a victim of my negligence. Even if he was a lower being compared to me, I still couldn''t return his soul into the world of the living. No amount of power can do that...

    I noticed an oddity when Oliver''s head fell down along with his body. I raised my hand to inspect it, seeing no blood on it.

    To be precise, there was no blood drawn during the whole decapitation.

    [A puppet?] is the first thought that appears.

    A laughter sounded from Oliver''s dead body. He sounded like a broken cassette player, laughing and then stopping.

    "What the hell?" I jump back.

    My ears perked up when I heard soft whispering behind me. As I turned around, I saw an empty hallway¨Cinfinite in length.

    I turned around again, only to see the hallway extending back as far as in front.

    The terrain of the house changed, and I was standing in a completely different place from the house I entered.

    "Where am I? What is this?"

    If this was the magic of a lower being, I would''ve been able to escape it. However, I felt that the magic in question is of higher power. I couldn''t sense anything outside of this infinite hallway.

    I ran down it at amazing speeds, trying to reach it''s end. As I took one step after another, I felt a piercing pain in my leg.

    "AGHH!!"

    There was a knife stuck between my achilles tendon and the rest of my foot.

    I''ve never felt such excruciating pain in my life, but as I would find out¡ªit was only the beginning.

    I couldn''t run anymore, falling down to the floor in cries of pain. My foot¡¯s aching only got worse, blood flowing freely onto the floor. I could see someone approaching me, the frame of Oliver. This time, it was the 10 year old Oliver I knew with the geeky glasses and tacky clothes.

    "Who, what are you!?" I ask, confused about his identity.

    "I..."

    Only a single letter exited his mouth before 2 hands emerged from it, ripping his face open as the bloody spectacle ensued. This time, there was blood everywhere, as Oliver''s head peeled from inside out, like an orange. It continued, his body being torn as sounds of flesh and bones ripping apart echoed throughout the hallway. Standing in the pool of blood was the man I saw near the window the first time we entered the haunted house. The homeless-looking man was smiling eerily, both eyes open fully¨Cunblinking. For a moment, they flashed a hot pink, before returning to their dead, dark hue of brown. He had the same smile that the puppet of Oliver carried, but something was crucially different.

    "What do you want?!?"

    I could not speak anymore, as a sharp object protruded from the ground and ripped through my chest. The homeless man seemed to be in control of this place, since this blade appeared out of nowhere before I could even sense it. I felt my mouth get filled with blood, as my warmth spread over my clothes.

    "Sleep well, child," he utters.

    If only I was stronger.

    The crucial difference was his aura. This guy was in the realm of defeat, I just had to have more power. He was enlightened like myself, just stronger. I could feel his strong aura and complex magic.

    "I''ll come back to kill you... even if I die..."

    It became increasingly cold, my vision starting to blur. The blood loss was getting to me. I could no longer see clearly, and soon, I fell unconscious. I wanted to kill him so bad. I wanted Rache back so bad. I didn''t really care about my own life anymore, just about my regrets. My life was filled with them.

    Is this how it all ends? Was I so talented for nothing? I trained and reached an unimaginable success, for what? To be killed by some psycho which took my friend? I don''t accept this, it isn''t fair!

    Every story should have a meaning, but mine... What is the meaning? I knew I was no invincible protagonist in a story, but will I be wasted in a place like this, with so many unanswered questions? Was there a lesson to be learned? Kill your friend if he gets suspicious, never go anywhere!? What is the meaning behind this!? Someone answer me!!

    My internal cries slowly die out as Death nestles my soul in its hands. It''s over...

    Lights out.

 Chapter 14 - Im Awake

    It would be fun to tell you I died and my story ends here, but it wouldn''t be true.

    Light woke me up in a hangover state, at least that''s what I imagine it to be since I''ve never drank alcohol. I covered it with one hand in annoyance, feeling the ground I was sitting on, disoriented with a splitting migraine.

    I let my eyes adjust to the light, after which I saw something I recognized very well. My mother''s treasury. Then I remembered something.

    After I was killed, there was a clear voice telling me what''s about to happen. It was a woman''s voice¡ªcharming and graceful in tone¡ªtelling me I''ll be resurrected back where I started. There were flashes of blue, a crystalline floor and... I can''t remember anything else. The mark on my chest is a curse of resurrection, bringing me back to life two years ago when my mother died.

    I woke up, surveying my surroundings.

    There was no demon, but my mother''s clothes were still there. Gabriel was nowhere to be found, but his ship was waiting outside.

    Have I been truly resurrected into the past? How is this even possible? If this is the case, why isn''t Gabriel here? Death magic exists, but I''ve never heard someone being resurrected like this. There are stories of people attaining immortality, but never being brought back to life...

    "Greetings young Adam, I was instructed to take you into your new home."

    This guy was the one that drove Gabriel and I into Eviansis. If he''s here, why didn''t the angel remain? I''ll leave that question for later.

    "Can I speak to Gabriel?" I asked my driver.

    "If you manage to get a reservation to speak to his greatness, you would be in the same category as the Hands themselves, hohoho."

    Got it. Seems like I won''t be able to reach the angel so easily. He might have the answers I need, but that is a long shot from here. Right now, I need to prioritize getting to Rache and checking if he''s alive.

    "Hey driver! Are you taking me into the center of Holdanis? To see Rache?"

    "Ah, you''re already acquainted with your new caretaker?" He asks, piloting the craft.

    Thank Heavens, I guess some gods heard my prayer.

    I had so many unanswered questions. The main one was "Why me?"

    Why has my life turned upside down like this? Why did my mother and best friend have to die, why did Rache have to die, and why did I have to die? I guess I''m still alive for now, along with Rache.

    I was grateful for being able to walk on this ground again, but also wary of my future. The man which killed me carried a deliberate attack on me, luring me into his trap like a spider does to flies. I got caught up in his net.

    I also had all kinds of questions about Oliver. Was that even Oliver, or did Oliver die the day we fiddled with the haunted house? I have to find it out without venturing into that hell again. I hope I won''t have to kill Oliver the moment I see him.

    Some questions of mine were half-answered though. I was still enlightened. Traveling to the past, I should''ve been stripped of my enlightenment. I guess once you become a higher being, you always remain so.

    My body carried that 11 year old biological look, which made me exhale in gratitude. I have a reminder that all of this wasn''t some hallucination, and my enlightenment served as proof.

    Another important question rises that I don''t want answered any time soon. Is this resurrection a one time thing, or will I be brought back if I die again? There is no way of testing that theory, so I''ll just leave it be like this...

    -

    After arriving in Holdanis, I''m dropped off at my mansion that I knew very well.

    Opening the front doors is a butler I couldn''t be more grateful is alive. Rache walks out in his elegant manner, closing the distance between us.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "Greetings Adam, my name is Rache, and I will be your personal caretaker as well as servant. I offer my deepest condolences for what happ¡ª"

    He is interrupted by a traumatized child hugging him as tightly as he could.

    I cry my eyes out, feeling his silky smooth suit under my head.

    "There there, Lord Adam. It must''ve been hard. I''m deeply sorry for what happened to your family."

    "Thank you!" I wail.

    He thought my outburst was due to sadness for the loss of my mother, but the tears were ones of joy. The joy of my favorite butler and best friend. The only one I considered family in this world.

    I thanked him not for his politeness at expressing his honest concern for me, but for him being alive. I treasured Rache more than anything in this world, and I was happier to know he was alive then to see I was resurrected.

    I pulled away, looking at his pointy mustache falling downwards during this emotional moment. Rache was a very intelligent man, but also one with a big heart. His empathy for others is what makes him a beautiful person. His kindness knows no bounds, and it melts my soul.

    "Oh man, it''s good to see you."

    "Good to see me? Do I remind you of a servant you had? If so, I''m glad to meet your expectations."

    "Rache, you''re the best damn butler I know!" I yell ecstatically.

    "What a lively young man. I hope to be of good service."

    "Let''s go inside, I''m dying for some baked potatoes."

    Rache''s baked potatoes were a culinary miracle. He knows how to make 20 different meals with only potatoes. They are truly his specialty, and he likes to eat them with almost every meal.

    "Lord Adam, you seem to be a bit bigger than what your age says. They told me an 8 year old is being sent here, but you really grew like a mushroom after rain."

    "Oh, they must''ve got it wrong," I note, knowing I should be 8 years old right now, but am an enlightened 11 year old.

    "I''m actually 11 years old."

    "Oh? Did they write the age wrong?" Rache asks, taking his reading glasses out along with a sheet of paper.

    It''s like he can summon anything the situation deems necessary. How does he do that? Knowing all kinds of magic, Rache still surprises me.

    "I''ll write it off. How about we send you to the 5th grade then?" Rache asks, scribbling my age.

    "I couldn''t agree more. Work your magic."

    After that conversation, Rache got in contact with the teachers in my school, sending me to the 5th grade in Class C. It didn''t matter which class I attended since I would quickly be moved back into Obiwon.

    Before I moved into Obiwon I had something to solve. About one week is needed for the professionals to arrive in my school on short notice like this. If a new kid is accepted into a school, a teacher will test their magic level, after which officials are called if the student fits the margin.

    I could enjoy another week with Rache, and would enjoy my stay.

    -

    After my first day of class finished, I searched for a specific student. The nerdy face I knew all too well has shown itself just outside, finishing class at the same time as I did.

    I approached Oliver, seeing he isn''t enlightened, and doesn''t radiate any particular aura.

    "Hi there, my name is Adam," I politely say while extending my hand.

    He accepts the handshake, introducing himself. I already knew everything about him, from his fascinations down to the type of vegetable he doesn''t like.

    I talked to him, sensing no immediate deviation from the ordinary. I questioned him further, pressing into his interests. He opened up quickly, thinking he met someone similar to him for the first time.

    I sweet-talked to him, making a new friend. If only that friend knew the truth. I despised his look, as it reminded me of my trauma. I had to bear it for now, until I get all the information I need.

    In my spare time, I hung out with Rache and played Evil A. I still couldn''t beat him though, but I was certainly close.

    "So, do you like my gameplay?" I ask, looking into Rache''s furrowed eyes.

    "You play magnificently for a living being. For an 11 year old... I would say you play impossibly good. Your understanding of this game is like someone who played for decades, with an amazing mentor at that."

    "I did have an amazing mentor..." I utter softly.

    "Didn''t you say that you never played this before, Lord Adam?" Rache asks with confusion.

    "I did, you were my mentor," I chuckle.

    "My my, I taught you this game yesterday. I couldn''t have taught you these strategies in such a short amount of time. You''re excellent. I know you were supposed to rule a kingdom, but with a strategic head like yours, you could lead the entire world."

    "Ah, you''re flattering me Rache."

    I wanted to tell Rache the truth so bad, but I knew better than to do that. Revealing information as important as that could end badly, with another misfortune striking my poor heart. I would refrain from telling people about my revival, not just because it''s a cognitohazard, but because convincing them is pointless. If I got nothing out of it, why do it in the first place?

    If I confessed to Rache about my past, he would get overwhelmed, knowing his personality. It wouldn''t be hard for his genius mind, but for his heart as his emotions would get overwhelmed. He wants to please me and serve me the best he can, so if he heard that I died while searching for him, he would be super stressed out.

    -

    After a good week of living with Rache and forming a bond with Oliver, I invited Oliver to a riverside I knew well. Rache and I hiked near that river and would fish in it, so I knew how desolate the place was.

    I told Oliver there was a project we would work on there, a surfing ship that we can use to travel on the river. He was excited to build something with me, so he accepted it immediately.

    Being an 8 year old nerd, he looked at 11 year old me like a king. I was the light in his life, being his only real friend.

    We reached the river, about a 40 minute walk from my house. I looked left and right, careful not to be seen. I coulds ense if people got close so this would go smoothly. There is no one to interrupt this.

    "So tell me Oliver, who is that man?"

    "What man?"

 Chapter 15 - A New Page in Life

    Looks like this won''t be a walk in the park.

    "Come on Oliver, spill the beans. I know you''re working for him."

    The man which killed me had to have an ulterior motive. He wouldn''t just target me for no reason, insuring I enter his layer and kill me. For that to happen, he had to plan it out and go out of his way. There might be a possibility of him still invading Oliver''s mind, if Oliver even is alive. Until I''m absolutely sure of my old friend not being a threat, I won''t let him leave.

    "What are you talking about?" Oliver asks worryingly.

    "Is there something he needs or wants from me? Did he kill me just because he wanted to? Perhaps it was me entering his domain that set him off. What even is he? His aura was unlike anything I''ve ever seen in my life. No regular magic behaves that way. A hard deviation, possibly illusion magic?" I pace back and forth.

    "Are you reciting a poem?"

    My eyes pierce the once friendly, soft natured ally. What I see now is only potential danger that I have to eradicate. I would oh-so-love to remove his head from the neck down, like I did last time, but that would get me in trouble if the death is traced back to me. Do enlightened cops exist? Will I be searched for by the military if I commit a crime? I''m not about to find that out fortunately, as I tie Oliver to a tree.

    "What is going on? Why are you doing this Adam!?"

    I offer no words as two of my fingers touch his forehead.

    "Surrender,¡± I order, using psychic magic.

    Invading an 8 year old''s mind is a piece of cake for an enlightened being. I was taught a bit of psychic magic by Evy, now being able to enter a person''s consciousness if their will power is weak enough. I couldn''t do it to an enlightened being since my magic is still in its baby phase, developing in simple ways.

    I reach into Oliver''s mind, asking the important information.

    "I''ve never been to the haunted house," Oliver confesses unconsciously.

    After making sure he isn''t connected to the man that killed me, I released his ''mind control'', setting him free.

    "Listen to me well, if you ever approach the haunted house down the block from school, I will carve this blade into your stomach until you suffocate in your own blood. Do I make myself clear?"

    Oliver nodded excessively, afraid to his core from my pointy blade I held in my arms. He asked why I threatened him and what the haunted house has to do with this, but I didn''t reveal any information, leaving him with a death threat if he ever so much as approaches it.

    Being 8 years old, and being tied to a tree by your idol after which he threatens you with a knife was most likely traumatizing, but I couldn''t care less. I was traumatized far worse, so I knew he could handle it.

    I untied the now crying Oliver, setting him free to run towards his home. I made him promise to keep silent about our encounter, with my blade still in hands. An 8 year old kid would be too frightened to doubt my threats, so I won that encounter. Oliver is taken care of.

    One danger down.

    -

    I wanted to blow the haunted house to smithereens, but didn''t want to risk getting involved with the man who killed me. If he doesn''t know about me just like Oliver and Rache haven''t, It¡¯ll be a smooth sailing.

    Leaving my death mystery aside, I chose my path to Obiwon.

    The two men I saw last time came to assess me after I''ve shown an ungodly amount of power to my teacher. I could still use non-enlightened magic, but it was weird. Like playing a videogame, it didn''t feel real like using ''real'' magic. It spent no mana, and I could not feel the aftereffects.

    I was thrilled to see the two men I already met, because I could see their aura now.

    I waited on a bench with my teacher outside, when the two men appeared in their vehicle, walking towards me. As soon as their heads turned towards me, their looks changed. I saw their auras, which were much larger than my own. If my manapool is quantified, it would be something like a shot glass. At this moment, it could be compared to a spoonful of water, whilst theirs is comparable to a bottle of wine. The difference is highly noticeable, and I shivered from exhilaration.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I extended my hand, meeting what''s already been met. It was a weird feeling knowing these two never saw me, but I met them and had an interaction they can''t physically remember.

    "Teacher, could you leave us alone for a moment?" one of them exclaims.

    "He''s all yours," my teacher says as she lifts her hands up.

    One of the guys smirks, giving me a nudge with his elbow. "So kid, you''re enlightened?"

    "Is that some sort of government secret? Enlightenment, that is," I joke.

    "It isn''t something known by the general public. Not a secret perhaps, but something that isn''t spoken about in front of normal people, since it is a bit complicated for the average mind."

    "I understand,¡± I replied curtly.

    "There is no need to assess you any further, since this is all we need," they remark, walking back to their vehicle.

    "Are you not going to check my magic capabilities?" I ask.

    "We don''t need to. We can see your aura clearly."

    These cheeky bastards. I might have something up my sleeve that they aren''t ready for. I don''t have anything of that manner, but one can dream.

    -

    I packed my bag after I received an invitation to Obiwon, to which Rache was elated. "That''s the most prestigious school in Holdanis! Forget Holdanis, one of the best in Eviansis generally!"

    "What can I say, the son of Kleopatra has expectations to fill,¡± I chuckle.

    "I''m proud to serve such a mighty young lord," he says with a tear forming at the end of his eye.

    My heart melts at his kind words of support. "And I¡¯m proud to have the best butler in the world. Thank you Rache. We should play another game of Evil A. before I go."

    The most efficient man in the world agreed, setting up the table in a matter of minutes.

    "I have to beat you for a dramatic exit," I comment, moving my pawn with a fierce force.

    The last game we would play before I leave has commenced. I was delicate and patient with my moves, analyzing Rache''s playstyle. His griffin evolved into a phoenix. His knight evolved into an elite knight.

    My pawns moved well and none of my pieces evolved. It seemed as if I was on the losing side, potential victory tilting heavily in Rache''s side.

    This wasn''t the case however.

    As he attacked my king, I ate his phoenix. I sacrificed my knight for his evolved one. I traded wizards and I trapped his mortar. Our pawns clashed, and our kings were forced to come out into undesired positions. They were in the midst of chaos, both a few moves from getting checkmated.

    "A calculated mindset is the right approach, but without risks, it becomes a boring one," I tell Rache, hurling my mortar into his direction, destroying his other knight. This left me with an open mortar, which he took greedily. It wasn''t a move made from gluttony for my pieces, it was the right move to choose. The problem was, I was anticipating that very move.

    Moving my pawn into a very weird place, I forced the board to turn into something he would never anticipate in my previous life.

    "Draw."

    It was evident I wasn''t qualified to beat Rache yet, but I could force a draw from a very aggressive play. At first, I took my sweet time, but then started attacking relentlessly, in order to seem greedy for a quick victory. The goal however, was for Rache to destroy my attack, defeating my childish tantrum. The tantrum was stopped midway though, and a draw was concluded where Rache least expected.

    "..."

    He was left with no words.

    "What do you think? Pretty neat huh? Bet you didn''t expect I would go for a draw!" I yell excitedly.

    This draw felt like a win, and in my book it''s the same rank of achievement. I bested Rache, in a not so obvious way.

    "To be honest, this might as well have been a win. I never saw it coming... You pulled me in, making me believe you were trying to attain a quick victory, when the reality was completely different. In truth, you were manipulating the board and even my moves, knowing how I would respond."

    I listened to Rache praise me, and I couldn''t describe a better feeling. He was the only figure I had, and it meant the world to me if I met his expectations.

    "Lord Adam... I''ll say this as one man to another. In my mind, you''re no 11 year old kid. Playing against you was like playing against a true mastermind leading his army. Against all odds, you managed to pull the conclusion you wanted. I''m proud to have met such a prodigy as yourself. Your way of thinking surpasses any of my humble expectations."

    I extended my hand, after which I hugged Rache with all of my warmth.

    "I still can''t get past your defenses with my tactics. A win isn''t so close even if I pulled this draw," I comment, looking into the ground.

    "Don''t trouble yourself with winning. Somatia wasn''t built in a day. It takes time to get better, patience being the key to success. A man that fought 1000 battles with a rusty sword will always win against someone inexperienced fighting with a golden one. "

    I heed to Rache''s words, nodding my head in agreement. I''ve been taught the ways to think my whole life, but I''ve never met someone so wise as Rache.

    "At the tender age of 11, your mind is still in development. I worry at the thought of what a monster you''ll be when you grow up."

    I laugh, going into the mansion to pack the rest of my stuff.

    -

    In this second life of mine, I took a weapon from my mother''s treasury, packing it with me in case I need it. I wanted to get used to a quality weapon, which my mother had plenty of.

    Sunsword that Grey gifted to my mother was the weapon in question, as its golden spike at the bottom of the tightly tied white rope handle gave off a divine appearance. The aura emanating from the long, elegant crystal white blade carried an unseen power.

    I was ready for Obiwon, finally free from any impending dangers. At least I hope so...

 Chapter 16 - General of Eviansis

    I made no friends to say goodbye to last week, so I silently disappeared, ready for Obiwon.

    Taking the train, I sat alone. Evy wasn''t there, as the vacation still wasn''t in process.

    Evy would now be 11 years old, while Dorian would be 13. I thought about how I won''t be seeing them, since they are in the enlightenment program, at least currently. If my actions don''t cause a catastrophic butterfly effect, Dorian will enlighten himself in about two years, while Evy should do it a few months after him.

    I''m already enlightened, meaning I''ll be sent to regular schooling at Obiwon, with other enlightened kids.

    My eyes trailed around the train, seeing no enlightened individuals. Regular people having regular jobs, moving through cities in the subway. It was at this moment something clicked. I realized my not-so-long life hasn''t been what one could consider ordinary or average. I''m royalty stripped of its title, became a higher being which died and returned to life in the past. I definitely am special in a sense.

    Do I want to be regular, attending a normal school and becoming an engineer, architect, doctor or any other ''regular'' occupation? I''ve never experienced it, a normal everyday life of an average person. I can''t say I wish for a simpler life, but would certainly appreciate not dying or losing a loved one any time soon.

    -

    I reached the skyscraper castle of golden arcs. My school, finally. Breathing a loud sigh, I walked through the front gates with the Sunsword tied tightly to my back.

    "Hello resident, how may I help you?"

    The front desk lady was enlightened, with an aura stronger than my own. Her manapool could be quantified as half a glass, but her true potential was hidden I assume. There was just something weird about it that I couldn''t read.

    "My name is Adam Agnes, I''ve been invited to your schooling program."

    "Let me see for a second... Adam Agnes... Ah, here you are. Your room is number 99, on the second floor. The classes are separated into normal schooling and magic training along with martial arts, swordsmanship and archery as the optional subjects. The normal schooling is held down the blue hallway on the first floor, your class being 1-A, the first door to the left. The gymnasium, where magic training and other types of physical activities are held is on the other side from the regular classes, ground floor. The yellow hallway leads to it, where you''ll train along side other kids. If there are any issues, you may call the front desk from your room''s phone, or come here in person. Enjoy your stay."

    "Thank you," I say while taking the keycard to my room.

    The lady also gave me a map of the school, since it was so huge. I was given an instructions manual, in which everything is described in precise detail. I have no idea how anyone would have questions after the thorough explanation I was given, along with this manual.

    I open the small catalog, listing through a dozen pages or so. Looks like this school has a pool, along with a sauna. It has a healing booth after tough sparring, and all kinds of different rooms.

    I reach my room on the second floor after taking the elevator, ready to meet my colleagues I''ll be sharing the dorm with.

    Opening the doors with a keycard, I enter the pleasantly smelling room only to see it empty. I see ''Adam Agnes'' written on the display above my bed, with the room decorated in white and golden like the exterior of the school is. My Sunsword fits perfectly as I place it on the wall. I guess I have a room only for myself.

    A student coming from a regular school here would be out of his mind to have a private room. This establishment felt more like a hotel than a school. I was used to a whole castle for myself, and more recently a private mansion, so a hotel room was a downgrade. I definitely don''t complain though, as I like the solitude of my room. I want to work on myself, becoming a better version and a stronger one.

    The day I died I realized something. Power is everything in this world. If you want to be protected, you have to gain strength. My loved ones depend on me, so I will be their protector. If I''d been more powerful in my past life, I could''ve defeated the homeless-looking man that ended me.

    In the next two years, I''ll focus on only getting stronger and having an academic success. When Dorian and Evy reach enlightenment, I''ll return my social life to an existent one.

    -

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    I was surprised to see I was alone in class. Teacher and I were the only ones here, like a private tutoring. The reason behind this was my age, since no other 11 year old was enlightened in the kingdom. When two enlightened beings make a child, their child will also be enlightened from birth. Following normal reasoning, one would think there''d be plenty of enlightened kids walking around. This isn''t the case however, as the enlightened population in Eviansis is about 0.00001%. Most of them end up in the military, so only a fraction of a fraction actually has ''normal'' jobs and are enlightened. Those in the military don''t have wives or husbands that are enlightened most of the time, so it is a miracle if a child is born enlightened. If that is the case however, the child would most likely be taken away by the kingdom to make a super soldier. It''s evil, but who can stop the empire we live in.

    My teacher was a young enlightened man, most likely graduated in Obiwon.

    "Teacher, did you go to this school?" I ask.

    "I have. I was a regular student at this school while Holdanis was still a kingdom. Once I turned 19, I gained enlightenment and finished a university program in this school."

    "How come you didn''t sign up for a better pay in the military? Surely they don''t pay that well as a teacher?" I ask, remembering the pay every occupation makes. My mentors used to teach me economics, as did Rache when I took interest.

    "You''d be surprised. I make about 4 times what a regular teacher at a normal school makes. That''s enough for me, since fighting and magic never were my thing. But your question is valid, since a regular enlightened still makes more than me in the military."

    "Interesting."

    "Let''s go back to history," my teacher comments, continuing with the presentation.

    I had the peace and quiet of an empty room, with my teacher covering the materials in half the time he would normally. At the end of every class, he would have a quiz for me. Since I would listen to his presentations easily, I would always answer every question correctly. This made it easier for him to cover more and more in a single lesson, leaving us with a bunch of free time. In this free time, I would ask how the teacher''s day was going, ask about his life and get a better bond with him. He asked me about my past, to which I answered half-honestly. I revealed I was a foreigner from Eclipsia but not that I was royalty. I revealed where I was first moved to¨Cinto the center of Holdanis¨Cbut didn''t reveal my death.

    This made the time pass by more quickly, and when the teacher would finish his presentation and have other duties to attend to, he would dismiss the class. I used the remaining time to access as much of my magic training as possible.

    The first day of magic training was unusually intense, when we met our teacher, who was from the military. Lucidel was his name, one that would be engraved into mind.

    "At attention!" he yelled out.

    Every single one of us clapped down with our leg touching the other, our hands tightly glued to our bodies. How is this any different from the military?

    "I will be your new professor of magic, martial arts, and to some, swordsmanship. My name is Lucidel, a general of Eviansis off duty to teach you kids how to fight."

    A general of Eviansis? That was great, to be taught by the best in the kingdom. A general as he refers to himself is one of many, since there are 7 regions with their own generals leading many squadrons of their armies. If I could guess, there are about 5 generals in each of the regions. There isn''t an exact number written in any public book, but looking at the number of generals Eclipsia had and what Rache told me, I''d say Lucidel is one of the 35 generals of Eviansis. It could be more or less, but around 35 people lead all of the army Eviansis has. Millions of soldiers and god knows how many ships, tanks and machinery. All led by 35 people and the 7 hands. An insane amount, furthermore led by such a tiny amount of people. Of course, you have your subgenerals, commanders and other smaller leaders down the ladder.

    "I want you to remain upright as much as you can! Ready!?" Lucidel yells, his arms not moving from his back.

    We had no time to question what he meant by that as a giant force pushes us down into the ground. Before Lucidel lined us up I could get a read for the 30ish kids I was sharing the magic class with. Most were around my level, with some having manapools a quarter of a glass or half a glass full.

    Our general leading the class here had an abundance of mana and a terrifying aura.

    His manapool could be compared to an entire barrel, and the power his aura exerted was so great, all of us fell down to the floor. We were knocked down on one knee, with some even being totally laid onto the ground.

    "I didn''t say you could sleep!" Lucidel shouts.

    The kids which fell completely returned onto one knee, a proper greeting pose for a general. I was knocked on one knee, into that exact position.

    "I can see which ones have proper etiquette! None of you know how to greet a general serving your kingdom!! Only one of you did everything required! Young brunette here firmly held eye contact with me, even while being pressured by my aura!"

    I held eye contact with Lucidel, trying my best not to smirk. I was excited to see such a powerful figure lead us, and the fact I witnessed his immense aura. Thousands of times bigger manapool than ours, with an incomparable aura.

    The truth was, these kids knew proper etiquette. The problem has developed when a pair of balls has to grow. These kids didn''t break eye contact because of sheer force. Some of them did, but the rest were overtaken by fear. They failed to look death into the eyes. Our instincts make us subvert our eyes from such an overpowering force.

    "You kid, stand up!"

    I stood up the moment he said those words, my eyes not moving an inch from his face.

    "What made you be able to look me in the eyes? The rest of these kids obviously think their general is ugly!" Lucidel jokes loudly.

    None of the kids were looking at the general, because his aura was still in effect.

    Even after training here for a few months, none of the students could gaze at Lucidel with his aura pressing them.

    "I''ve been met with horrors far worse and more powerful," I exclaim.

    "You mean to tell me there is something scarier and stronger than me!?" Lucidel asks loudly, his aura growing stronger.

    One of the kids throws up on the spot. It''s too much for them.

    "I do," I proclaim calmly.

    "Good answer," he notes, releasing his aura.

    Every student gasps for air, recovering from being drowned in Lucidel''s barrel of an aura.

    "I can see which ones are cut out for my training, and which ones are going to pussy out!¡±

 Chapter 17 - Training

    The training was actually difficult. Lucidel gazed at our every move, rooting out any mistakes in our movement and magic.

    "Fancy kid, what''s your name?" Lucidel asks me.

    "Adam," I respond, still in a stance with my partner.

    "Come here Adam,¡± he orders with his unquestionable authority.

    The rest of the kids looked at the general with baffled faces. They were weirded out by something I don''t yet recognize since this is my first meeting with our teacher.

    He sneers at the silent students. "Get back to sparring! Blue shirt, you dropped your guard!!"

    I approached the loud general, making eye contact once again. His mouth twitched, his scary face only showing dismay. "Adam, fight me."

    "F-fight you??" I ask, excited yet unnerved.

    "Get into a stance!" he orders firmly.

    I do as I''m told, squaring up against any student''s biggest fear.

    Lucidel doesn''t take a stance but relaxes his arms in front, not holding them behind his back like he used to. I charge forward, closing the distance between us quickly. My hand tries to strike him, but his body moves out of the way, dodging it efficiently. He is in a league of his own, and there was no way I''d be laying a single finger on his white coat.

    "Use your magic!" he commands again.

    I summon a shard of ice in my hands, hurling it toward my opponent. He catches the icicle, shattering it with a single squeeze.

    [If only my magic before getting enlightened remained...] I think while avoiding an incredibly quick kick.

    The general has gone on the offensive. I blow fire into his eyes, which he blows away with his mouth. I try to charge lightning, but one of his hands grabs mine.

    "Use only one affinity, boy," he declares, disciplining me by crushing my hand.

    "AGH!!"

    I scream in agony as my hand suffers the force of a building. It has to be broken, right?

    Lucidel removes his hand and I see that he hasn''t broken my wrist, but it still aches.

    He punches me in the face, hurling me into the hardwood floor. My nose bleeds as I stand up, back on my feet.

    The students start to whisper between one another. "Is that even allowed?"

    All eyes were on me, as the general fights a helpless 11 year old child. He wasn''t using even a fraction of his strength, I could sense it, yet it still damaged me badly.

    Lucidel ignores the others, his attention fully turned to me. "Listen boy, just because you have the balls doesn''t mean I''ll go easy on you. By your way of fighting I can see you''ve already been trained in magic and martial arts. This won''t discourage me from treating you like any other."

    He walks towards me a few steps, in a range where only I could hear him. He whispers so the other kids can''t listen. "And just because you''re royalty, doesn''t mean you''ll get the special treatment. If anything, it means you''ll have it the hardest. A king should be strong, tougher than any general," he tells me.

    "Do your worst, don''t go easy," I retort.

    My emotions drive me forward. I don''t have a simple craving for power. It''s not greed which motivates me. I do not want power, I need it. I need to get stronger for my own sake, and furthermore, for the ones I care about.

    Lucidel smiled at my words, walking backwards while facing me. "Never turn your back on the enemy, no matter how weak he seems! Even small wolf chubs will bite your neck if you give them the chance!"

    This was the start of a complicated relationship with my teacher. From day one, I knew I wanted to learn from him. It was a primal sense of success that I yearn for. He would be my teacher, and no other.

    The strength I need is even greater than the general, so no being can disrupt the peaceful life I envisioned.

    After training I returned to my room, not talking to anyone on the way there. I could hear whispers and murmurs behind me, but I did not look back.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Rumors will quickly spread around the school, but I will address none of them. The only people I needed to talk to are my two teachers. There are only a hundred kids or so in this school. They are the ones that made it, strongest in the entire region. Out of millions and billions of people, the kids in here are the strongest, only falling behind enlightened military personnel. Those military guys also attended the school probably, which makes this school the only road towards that success.

    After I returned to my room, I sat on the bed and meditated. If enlightenment exists, bringing you to a realm beyond what you knew, is there something higher than it? Is there an enlightenment beyond enlightenment? When I ascended, it felt like that was all there is to it.

    I tried accessing a higher level, finding the edge of the universe once again, just like in Pluto''s dimension.

    Surprisingly, after only about an hour or so, I reached that place. The membrane enveloping the entire infinite universe. I looked to the side, seeing many universes adrift the line. They were flowing like water, many of them. When I looked above, I could see the clouds of Heaven, while below were the bloody seas of Hell. There was only a singular Heaven and a few circling parts I could guess are the circles of Hell.

    I still couldn''t discern if these dimensions are all in my head, or if I''m truly seeing the Heavens and infinite universes. Probably the former, but I was attuned with the universe¡¯s presence.

    However, when I tried reaching beyond Heaven, there was nothing to see. There was no edge of this realm, and I couldn''t see the end. I traversed infinity, but that''s all there is. I was thankful however, as it meant I could see everything.

    With my own two eyes, I could see everything there is to see. Now, I can focus on finding perfection, achieving the absolute strength of this realm.

    When I woke up, I felt enlightened once again. My goal was clearer, and all there remains is time.

    -

    When the next day came, I was psyched for the next lesson Lucidel would teach.

    Finishing regular schooling early, I showed up for my magic lessons. Lucidel was there, accepting kids as they entered.

    18 year olds and those older were in the senior group. The kids from 11 to 17 were in the junior group, completely separated from the seniors. The junior group was held earlier, while the seniors arrived after.

    "Today, we''ll be pushing your manapool to the limit in order to grow it!"

    I could summon a light sword about a foot in size and maintain it for about 5 minutes. I decided to focus on light magic, which made Lucidel happy. His magic affinity was light as well, so he could train me perfectly.

    When I used up all of my mana, I got a 10 minute rest to replenish it. 10 minutes wasn''t enough, but my small manapool could recover in that short period. After I replenished it, I had to use it all up again. Cycle after cycle, two hours passed. I was completely exhausted, ready to fall asleep.

    "Tomorrow are swordsmanship lessons for those that signed up," Lucidel notes. "You kids did great today. Go and take a good rest in your rooms, tomorrow¡¯s lesson is physical. At ease!"

    Class was dismissed and we could tumble into our beds. Most of the kids limped to their rooms, drained from the training and unable to even get a good meal in.

    -

    After a good night''s rest, I ate breakfast and listened to my teacher''s presentation. Once that was over, I could go and have swordsmanship lessons with Lucidel.

    Lucidel started with martial arts, teaching basics I already knew. During that time, I exhausted my manapool trying to open pathways for my magic, as I didn''t see merit in repeating moves I already know how to use.

    "Too easy for you?" Lucidel asks.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve already mastered the techniques you''re teaching," I apologize.

    His lips give a slight tug, his bulky arms crossed. "No need to apologize. I could''ve already guessed this is too easy for you. Today, I''ll be personally teaching you. The others will follow the program as usual.¡±

    Lucidel didn''t hide this. It wasn''t favoritism, it was a different teaching tactic since I was well adapted in hand to hand combat. None of the kids objected, since Lucidel was too scary for them.

    "Come on, let''s start with your personalized Hell!" Lucidel comments, commencing my private tutoring.

    I was trained in martial arts from the day of my birth, but Lucidel had decades of experience.

    "How long have you been a general for?" I ask, effortlessly executing what he asked of me.

    He steps forward, grabbing my hand and yanking me towards him. "I''ve been a general of Eviansis before you were even born. In the time where Eviansis was still its own kingdom and not the mega-empire it is today,¡± he says, kicking me up while still holding my hand, flipping me in the air. I try to land as best as I can, my body slamming against the floor.

    He amped the training difficulty, making me sweat a bit. He would strike my arm or leg if I didn''t perform the technique as he wanted me to. This hurt, but it was a valid teaching method since I got all of his clues.

    After the fighting class finished, I was thoroughly beat up and tired. When my panting finally calmed down and my adrenaline wore off, I felt the newly formed bruises. There was no time to rest though, as the swordsmanship training was soon to commence.

    "You hanging in there?" one of the students asks. He was a 16 year old who was constantly looking over at my training with Lucidel.

    "I''ve seen worse days," I chuckle, creating an ice cube for my wounds.

    "How is it, training with Lucidel?" he asks.

    "Why don''t you try it out?" I joke.

    He shakes his head, saying there''s no way. Lucidel wasn''t evil or a sadist. The kids created an image of pure authority in their heads, owing to Lucidel''s mighty aura. He was an authority to be followed, but feared only to a degree. If you''re so afraid of your teacher, how will you listen to his words? I have to imagine myself getting better than Lucidel in order to achieve that goal, but these kids couldn''t even imagine approaching half of his might.

    It was time for the swordsmanship training, which Lucidel was also leading. Half of the kids attended archery lessons, which were led by a female teacher, one that also teaches firearm training. It was time to grab a sword and show the only true talent that remained after enlightenment.

 Chapter 18 - An Ominous Message

    Picking up the lightest sword, I swung it downwards. It felt good in my hand, but not as much as the Sunsword.

    "That''s a nice pick, but there is a sword better suited for your fighting style," Lucidel comments.

    He brings a shorter sword with the same weight.

    "This is a very balanced and quick sword, ideal for your way of fighting and strength."

    I swung the sword, feeling its weight. The way it moved was more graceful and faster than what I used previously.

    "See that? Better, isn''t it?"

    "For sure," I respond, acknowledging Lucidel''s choice.

    His expertise was so high he could instantly gauge which sword best suits me from only one swing. I knew I was in the right hands, and now came the time to soak information like a sponge.

    Lucidel started his lessons, giving me private tutoring separate from the others.

    I had various flaws in my technique which he corrected quickly, but I adapted with an unforseen haste. Soon, he started teaching me new techniques, explaining his philosophy on swords.

    His way of fighting is most often with a sword, only that he uses a light sword he himself conjures out of light magic. It is much better than a regular sword, as he can manipulate it to his will, swing it even faster and with better precision.

    "Can you conjure a sword tough enough to replicate a material one?" I ask.

    "The light swords I create are tougher than material ones, at least without magic enhancements. My light is compressed, adding weight to it. Light magic differs from regular light since it can be concentrated, squeezed into a tight space so that it becomes stronger and more durable."

    "How much can you concentrate light magic?" I ask curiously.

    "This has turned into a magic lesson I see... Your teacher should explain it in physics class, but light magic can be compressed as much as you want it to. When two light magic wielders fight, the one who''s light magic is stronger, meaning he can produce the same effect but with a denser light, wins."

    "I see..."

    "The denser you want a light object or attack to be, the more mana you have to spend. However, it yields results," Lucidel notes, summoning two balls of light, one in each hand.

    The spheres of light possess the same volume, appearing the same from a size standpoint.

    Lucidel detonated the left one, barely causing an explosion, if you could call it that. He fires the right one into the air, causing an ear-splitting explosion that grabs everyone''s attention.

    "Back to work!" he yells out.

    Lucidel asks if I noticed the difference, to which I nod. I explain the different feel those spheres give off, a denser mana quality in each of the balls.

    "Also, one was brighter than the other," I point out.

    "Obviously. But if I create two lights like this..." he says as two spheres emerge once again.

    This time, both of them radiate about the same brightness. At least that''s what it looks like to the naked eye, since both of them are almost too bright to look at. However, I could feel the enormous difference. In his left hand, there was the same amount of light energy as the previously detonated one, while in the right... The right hand felt like he was holding a small sun.

    "Now there is barely any difference in light visible to the eye. As you can sense, the left one is an explosion strong enough to kill a person. The right one can obliterate the entire campus and reach the city."

    I understood. I have to gain the ability to compress magic, in order to make it stronger.

    My swordsmanship lesson continued for the next hour, until the bell rang and we were dismissed.

    "I would take you into the senior class, but even they don''t wield a sword as good as you do. This generation is a failure... Not a single one of the will become a Sword Saint."

    "Like professor Guille that teaches the enlightenment program?" I ask, remembering my last teacher that was a Sword Saint.

    A Sword Saint is the pinnacle of swordsmanship, a title given to the best swordsman in every region. In Holdanis, there are 11 Sword Saints, while in other regions only 1 or 2 of them exist. With that said, there are less Sword Saints than there are generals.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Lucidel gives me a weird look, his eyes gleaming a non-readable emotion.

    "How do you know that professor?" he asks with suspicion.

    I realize I''ve made a mistake, getting too comfortable with talking to Lucidel. He is a calculated man that takes notice of inconspicuous details.

    "His name is written in the school''s catalogue," I lie. Rache read the catalogue where all information about the school is held. I never got my hands on it, since I didn''t need to.

    "His name isn''t written in the catalogue. No enlightened has access to the part of school where he holds class. I investigated your case, and there seems to be no connection to that part of school. You''ve never been through the enlightenment program, coming to this school already enlightened," Lucidel points out, his expression dead serious.

    "Oh? I''m sure my caretaker mentioned something about Guille teaching at this school. I must''ve made a mistake thinking he was in the catalogue."

    "You''re a smart kid. You shouldn''t have made a mistake like this, since you''ve read the catalogue not even a month ago. Your teacher told me of your incredible memory. Did your caretaker attend school here?" Lucidel asks.

    This might be a trap. Guille probably leads the enlightenment program for the last decade or so. He doesn''t seem old, but that might be from his genetics. For all I know, he might be a hundred years old. He looks to be in his thirties, but if he has elf or vampire blood, he might be older.

    "He didn''t attend Obiwon. Maybe a mutual friend?" I ask.

    Lucidel raises an eyebrow. Suddenly, I exhale a breath of air I didn''t realize I was holding. Lucidel''s aura was in effect, putting slight pressure on me.

    "I might be looking into it too much. I have a habit of digging deeply into things that aren''t my business. I''ll still have my eye on you, Adam Agnes."

    That was a close call. I was too careless when talking to the general, so information slipped up. He wouldn''t in his right mind assume I died and was brought back to life, but he might think I''m a spy sent by some organization.

    -

    Returning to my room, I threw myself into the bed, resting from the wounds Lucidel inflicted on me. He is a strict guy, and a bit excessive in his teachings, but he serves his purpose and will teach you. His methods are legitimate and effective.

    I sit in my bed, aiming for the book on my desk. When my eyes lay on the wooden desk, my heart skips a beat. I jump out of the bed, grabbing my Sunsword.

    Glancing quickly around the room, I see nothing out of the ordinary. There seems to be no one in the room with me. I look out of my window, not seeing anyone or anything spying on me. There are no traces of mana left in my room, although I doubt I''d be able to read such a miniscule difference left by a person.

    ¡®Beware of strangers¡¯ was carved into my desk.

    The carving was in a crude handwriting, probably because a knife isn''t as easy to maneuver as a normal pen.

    I call the front desk, explaining what happened. The lady picked up, asking a bunch of questions. Once the interrogation was over, I was called to the front desk as my room was being swiped.

    I gave my keycard to no one, and my doors were definitely shut when I left for class. It wasn''t that I was afraid of a potential enemy, but puzzled as to how someone entered my room.

    The rooms themselves have a high magic protection that isn''t easily broken. Firstly, someone breaking in has to be enlightened, and secondly has to have a power equal to a ''tier 4 mage''.

    I had no idea what that meant, but I was given a lesson tomorrow.

    A person''s magic power can be summarized and scaled in a widely accepted measuring system. This measurement however, isn''t very accurate. Someone with a small manapool can exert a great magic force in a quick burst, while someone with a large manapool can be inept at using magic effectively.

    Also, one can be extremely strong physically, or skilled with a sword enough to be considered more powerful than those scaled above with this system.

    That said, the system has tiers of mages. Mages, as in people skilled in using magic. That can range from swordsman, wizards, fighters or any other way of using magic to fight. Tier 1 mages are the weakest, with a manapool similar to my own. It is the weakest tier of enlightened mages.

    Tier 2 mages are considered to be mages capable of using ''normal'' levels of magic. This includes being able to freeze a swimming pool of water, manipulate the water inside, or cause it all to evaporate in less than a minute. As I would later find out, they are the equivalent of half a glass manapool.

    Tier 3 mages are what is described as building control. In this level, mages are able to destroy a building with a simple spell. Skills falling into this category are spawning elemental beings, being able to use light to turn invisible, being able to project your voice using mana and other neat tricks like that. Later, I would find out tier 3 mages have manapools equivalent to a bottle.

    Tier 4 mages are what is considered ''nuclear''. These types of mages can erase an entire town with a simple spell. They can freeze entire blocks of buildings, and create earthquakes. If someone has an illusion magic affinity, they would be able to simulate a complete building with people inside. Special magic differs from regular one, as it is harder for deviant mages than it is for regular ones that use elemental magic.

    Tier 5 mages are next level. They are an army compressed into a single being. Our lovely general falls into this category, being a true force of nature. Mages in this category can create natural disasters more destructive than nature itself. Tsunamis the size of skyscrapers, nuclear explosions that can eat multiple cities in a single gulp. Shockwave that can rupture eardrums from 50 miles away and similar feats.

    There is also a category above, simply called ''tier 5+'', but it has a more interesting non official name. Tier Ascended. This tier is what the Hands would probably be considered as. It is anything beyond reason, with strength surpassing anything measurable by simple means.

    With the tiers assessed, someone with the strength of a tier 4 mage had to break into my room. No hacker is able to decode the magic code which binds the room and protects it. If someone could dispel it, they would still have to be a tier 4 mage.

    After searching my room and looking at the cameras in the school, nothing was found. They replaced my desk and checked my room''s protective barrier. The barrier was fine, not having been broken at all. If someone did break it, they would also destroy the room and hallway while casting the spell. If someone dispeled it, they wouldn''t be able to cast it back, since that required a tier 5 level of control and power.

 Chapter 19 - Happy Little Lie

    The executives of my school did a thorough investigation, even going so far as to ask me if I wanted a night guard in front of my room. I rejected their offer politely, as I didn''t want to cause any ruckus inside the school.

    Whoever wrote on my desk didn''t want to kill me. The message was a warning, a general warning that I''ll have on my mind.

    The questions of who, what, why and how were in my mind for the whole night.

    All of those questions were tucked away when I started training with Lucidel again.

    For the next two months, I devoted a hundred percent of my focus to training. My swordsmanship got better, along with magic control and even my manapool. I could now be considered a tier 2 mage, since my manapool deepened into half a glass full.

    In just two months, I surpassed every kid in my class, all the way to the seniors. I was equal in quantity of mana to some kids, but not in terms of magic casting and fighting. Lucidel started joking that I''ll start leading the class with him soon.

    Putting my intense training aside, the time to visit Rache came. We had exchanged many messages during these two months, on our devices that he gave me. I was amped up to see my favorite butler again, since I needed a break from the hard persona of my teacher, and the softness of my other teacher.

    -

    I entered the capital, seeing many people permeate the area. The crowd went by their own lives, not shooting a single glance to the higher being walking through. It was crazy for me to realize I''ve been in their place, and wouldn''t notice someone enlightened walking past me. I didn''t activate aura sensing all the time, so an enlightened walking beside me would go past my radar in the past.

    A being of such great power, that you can''t influence it in any way, shape or form. I was that being now, traversing the capital like any regular person.

    I passed by my old school, searching for Oliver with my eyes. I couldn''t discern him from the rest of the kids with aura sensing, for his lack of mana makes him almost invisible. Not finding the nerdy ex-friend and foe, I continued forward.

    Rache was waiting for me like always, with a plate in hand with my favorite dessert on it. Panna cotta with a strawberry jam on top with bits of strawberries all over.

    "How''s it going Rache?"

    "Splendid as always, Lord Adam."

    I sat down on the table in our front yard, having my dessert while Rache sits down and eats nothing. We only dined together when I insisted on it, since his philosophy was that royalty should only eat alongside other royalty. This would make me lonely, so Rache would sit down with me and eat nothing.

    "What have you been doing while I was gone?" I ask, interested in my butler''s personal life.

    "I''ve kept the house in perfect condition."

    "And that''s it? You only did chores and played Evil Antagonist against yourself??"

    "I did. Of course, I attended a club for Evil A. players where we duke it out on the board. The human mind such as myself would get lonely after 2 months of isolation. I keep my social life active enough that I don''t develop any mental illnesses while you''re gone."

    "So you are capable of having fun," I mumble while stuffing myself with dessert.

    "The most pleasurable experience for me is serving you, Lord Adam."

    "I appreciate you, Rache," I comment, laying back from enjoyment of the dessert.

    "You really have a tooth for sweets," Rache notes.

    "Well, I still am a kid..."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "When I talk to you, it certainly doesn''t seem that way. You''re surrounded by grownups your whole life. While looking at such a serious tone of living, you''re forced to mature. I worry that your childhood was ripped from you too soon."

    "Don''t worry Rache, I had plenty of fun with peers at my school," I lie, wanting to brighten Rache''s mood.

    "Really? I know that school trains and educates young boys like yourself into successful men with pristine jobs. If you''re having fun at school, that makes me glad."

    Having fun? More like being tormented by Lucidel. I don''t complain of my general, as I''ve chosen the path I walk myself. Thoughts of a life I could''ve lived occasionally cross my mind, that of playing with other kids and having normal relationships. Once my brain reminds me of the horrors I witnessed, I''m motivated to never stray from my path again. I can enjoy a peaceful life when I''m strong enough. My goal is to see Dorian and Evy again, as I''ve really bonded with them in the short time we hung out. I want to protect them, along with Rache.

    Never again do I want an incident like Oliver to happen again, and I''ll insure that my future goes according to plan.

    -

    I managed to achieve a draw 2 more times during this week, proving my progress. If only I played Evil A. in Obiwon, I would be able to beat Rache. I only trained and received regular education, having no one to play against. This bothered me a bit, since I wanted to show Rache some progress, and finally enter the competitive zone like I''ve done with Dorian.

    "You seem sulked, what''s the matter?" Rache asks.

    "Well, there''s no one at my school that knows how to play Evil A. Not a single one of them has what it takes to play like we do, with only my teacher fitting the role."

    "Why don''t you play against your teacher then?" Rache asks the obvious.

    The teacher I was referring to is Lucidel. I tried playing against my other teacher, but I would win every time, since he wasn''t talented for the game. My teacher is certainly more knowledgeable than me, but lacks the strategic mindset.

    Playing against Lucidel was out of the question since he did nothing but teach physical exercise along with magic lessons. The general isn''t someone you can borrow for a game of Evil A. I explained this to Rache, to which he sighed with worry.

    "Not doing what he likes is detrimental for a child''s growth..." he notes.

    "I''m fine!" I assure Rache, flailing my arms in defense. "I''ve played other games with kids my age, so don''t worry!"

    "Ah, that''s good. What kind of games do you play?" he asks.

    "I uhh.."

    I try to make something up, since the only interactions I had with other kids was sparring lessons.

    "Tag! We play lots of tag!"

    It has some truth to it, since we would play a kind of game that could be considered tag. It is formally called ''evasion tactics'', which involve a fire augmented fist chasing us while we dodge and simulate a counterattack now and then.

    "So a physical game? That''s good, you have to be in shape. Considering your inclination towards desserts, spending calories like that is a must."

    That definitely hit the heart. Rache is basically telling me that I would get fat if I didn''t exercise. He isn''t wrong though...

    "Are all the kids in your school from Eviansis?" Rache asks.

    I didn''t really talk with other kids, so I couldn''t have found out that way. My regular teacher talked about how I was the only foreign kid.

    "I am, but it doesn''t bother me. The others don''t care about it since I''m the strongest there."

    I didn''t want to lie Rache, so I limited myself to tell as much truth as there is to tell. The other kids either accepted my existence by themselves or with force. They could see my growth and strength from day one, so none of them interfered with my life. None of them should hold anything against me since I do my own thing while they do theirs, respecting my path.

    Rache asked me about the teachers and how well they operate. This was the moment I started talking about Lucidel, going on and on about my experience with him for the last two months. I left some stuff out, so Rache doesn''t find out I spend hours every day only focusing on my training.

    Lucidel has become somewhat of a caretaker of mine, almost raising me to his image. I didn''t want to adapt my personality to his, trying to remain myself during this time. That said, I have begun to see some correspondence with our way of talking and standing.

    "This general seems like a pain in the ass, but if you like him and have decided he is the right teacher for you, then be it," Rache shrugs.

    -

    The week passed by quickly, as I had my bonding time with Rache. I almost didn''t want to leave for Obiwon, as I''ve been pampered for the last week like a child living his dream. Then I remembered what happened the last time I wasn''t careful and where that led me. I can take a rest after the 2 years I''ve set in my head.

    Until the timer is done, my only goal is to grind as hard as I can.

    As I walked to the subway station, I saw Oliver across the street. Deciding to investigate him a bit, I crossed the street to his side. He noticed me and froze in place, sweat building up on his forehead. I approached him, gazing into his eyes with a cold expression.

    He immediately bowed before me, asking how I''ve been while stuttering.

    "It''s all good. You listening to my instructions like I''ve told you?" I ask.

    "Down to the letter!" he shouts.

    I nod, passing by him slowly. I traumatized this poor kid. He didn''t do anything to me, but I still had to get rid of the danger. What had to be done was done. Oliver remained his nerdy self, without friends and already starting to be bullied. His bullies aren''t as strong as I am though, so he won''t venture into the haunted house even if they try to force him.

    Oliver is taken care of, everything is according to plan. I''ve spent the week with Rache and rested, now was the time to get back to work.

 Chapter 20 - Sword Saints and High Gods

    Lucidel''s mouth curves into a devilish smile, which indicates he cooked up a mad idea."I have a proposition for you.¡±

    "What is it?" I ask while performing a handstand, putting all of the weight on one arm while releasing the other.

    "Would you try and become a Sword Saint?" he asks in an every-day-question type of tone.

    Lucidel has been training me even after class, since my stamina grew past the limitations of an hour or two of training. Soon, it will be the mark of a whole year passing for me in Obiwon. I''ve been training for a full year, reaching 12 years of age.

    Lucidel and I have made our bond firmer, but still respect each other and address everything professionally. He has taken a liking in me as a student, since I''ve shown an insane amount of talent and progress during these 12 months.

    "A Sword Saint?" I repeat, climbing down from my handstand.

    A Sword Saint is an insane thing to throw out like it''s just a title you can easily collect. The youngest sword saint is now 32, but was 23 when he became a Sword Saint. If I were to rise to the title, I would be a record holder by beating the record with an 11 year difference. In half the age of what the youngest Sword Saint when he grabbed the title.

    "You''ll beat Yue Zue by 11 years if you become a Sword Saint now. Guille is 70 years old, and every other Sword Saint is over 50 years old. You''re going to be a miracle, blessed by the High Gods."

    "By the High Gods?" I ask, not having heard the name before.

    "You haven''t heard of the High Gods?" Lucidel asks while raising an eyebrow. "I should''ve guessed a 12 year old doesn''t know what the High Gods are. I forget that you''re a kid from time to time... Anyway, the High Gods are ones that have their domains in the dimension between worlds. Midworld as they call it."

    "What¡¯s a Midworld? A dimension between worlds? What does that mean?"

    Midworld

    Lucidel explains how it connects the Overworld with Heaven and Hell, along with the dimensions where the High Gods reside. It is a kind of Hub, able to connect multiple dimensions through it. The craziest part was that Lucidel has visited the dimension on multiple occasions, being sent on a mission through Midworld.

    "You''ve been to another dimension? What is that like?" I ask, acting like I''ve never been in a different dimension. Pluto''s realm¡ªwhere I trained to enlighten myself¡ªwas an out-of-this-world experience, so a natural dimension connecting every other must be even more fascinating.

    "It is very similar to the Overworld, but has nothing beyond the sky, and nothing below the floating islands. The levitating islands are suspended above the clouds. It''s quite pretty, although that''s not my type of place."

    "The general doesn''t appreciate beauty?" I tease, chuckling to myself while imagining such a serene place and the strict general grumbling to himself.

    He smirks, flicking my forehead. "I never said anything about not marveling at the beauty of it. I''m just not the one for such a peaceful place. I was taught that peace is only an illusion. War and fighting is my scheme. Midworld has no conflict, it doesn''t seem natural. And not everyone can travel through it, since the floating islands are separated pretty far from one another."

    "Next thing you''ll tell me you can fly," I joke, grabbing my forehead from the enthralling story about a different dimension.

    "Of course I can," Lucidel grins widely, lifting his body from the ground.

    Am I dreaming? What is this madness he just displayed? My jaw dropped into the floor, completely bewildered by Lucidel simply levitating off the ground in front of me. He assumed a cross-arm posture, with his legs close to one another, like he was standing on air.

    "What is it? Never seen someone fly before?" he asks, amused by my reaction.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "H-how!?"

    I tried to fly many times in my short life. I used wind magic in all kinds of ways, even using fire magic to try and utilize combustion to lift myself off the ground. These never worked for some reason, as I would plummet into the ground after a few failed tries. I couldn''t lift myself consistently and stay airborne.

    After the dream of flight collapsed under the weight of my failures, Lucidel brought them back to life with a simple demonstration.

    I never asked my mother why I couldn''t achieve flight, since that was the only thing I couldn''t do, no matter how hard I tried. She complimented me on my every success, so I didn''t want to ruin my perfect record.

    "I''ve been given the permission," he blatantly responds.

    "Permission? To fly?"

    I''ve never been so confused after such a simple answer.

    "You see, flight is an ability that is limited in our world. In Heaven and in Hell too. It is one of the things that no one can access unless granted permission by very strong and influential beings. If you gain enough strength, you break through the barricade and are able to achieve it on your own. However, this is highly unlikely as you''d have to be noticeably stronger than me to break through the barricade. I myself was granted permission."

    "By whom!?" I ask loudly.

    "In Hell, the King himself has to give you permission. I''m not acquainted with who gives the permission in Heaven, but in the Overworld, the Rulers were the ones giving permission."

    "The Rulers!?"

    I guess they are a bit stronger than what I anticipated. The books describe them as immensely powerful, immeasurable by normal standards. They are rumored to be able to influence the whole Overworld and all of the planets and galaxies above. The whole universe we live in was at the palm of their hand. At least that''s what rumors told of.

    I ask Lucidel about the Rulers, and if they are as powerful as the books describe them.

    "Kid, they are even stronger than that. They were the ones who set up the barricade. I don''t exactly know how, but they were definitely involved in it. If I were to guess, it might''ve had to do with the High Gods. They are beings powerful enough to be put in the same category as the Hands, even beyond them if the rumors are true."

    "Are the High Gods as strong as the Rulers?"

    "I wouldn''t know... What you''re asking is highly classified information. I''m convinced you aren''t a spy, even though I had my suspicion because of your maturity and the information about Guille you had. I''ll tell you the classified information since you''ll find out most of it when you become a Sword Saint," Lucidel says without doubting whether he should talk about this.

    "When I become a Sword Saint? Not if I become a Sword Saint?" I ask, seeing that Lucidel already adopted the idea of pushing me into the rank of best swordsmen in the world.

    "Who are you kidding kid? You''ve got better skills with the sword than most of the soldiers I lead, and every single grown up I saw except the Sword Saints."

    I nod, thanking him for the compliment.

    "You asked if the High Gods are as strong as the Rulers... To be honest, I have no idea. My mind is biased towards the Rulers since one of them was my king, and still is. I''ve only met one High God, and that is the Supervisor, a being that looks over our 8 natural gods. You''re familiar with our 8 gods, even though only 5 of them are alive currently."

    The 8 gods are ones of water, air, earth, lightning, war and strength as the lesser gods. The god of fire should be the ninth god, but he died long ago, permanently. The remaining two gods are Prismus, the god of light, and the Devil, the god of darkness and evil.

    The lower gods, that being everyone except Prismus and Satan, are only a title that can be given to a single person. The gods themselves change throughout the millennia, as new gods replace them. The title does change your genetics, as you become a race known as gods. This change in genes allows for gods and demigods to exist as a separate race.

    The lesser gods are incredibly weak, not being enlightened. They overlook the natural forces, but serve no important role in the modern era. They were substituted by stronger beings long ago, as the power scale shifted from their hands into ones of mortals stronger than them. The ones who overtook the positions of ''true gods'' in this world couldn''t really be called mortal either, as they are the kings and queens like my mother and the Rulers. They far surpass any of the gods, even Prismus and Satan.

    Now, only 5 of the gods are alive, as the others died and still have no substitute.

    "So you''ve met a High God... What is he like?"

    "The Supervisor. He is enlightened, and stronger than Prismus. He isn''t a warrior god, so his strength isn''t all that great. Although weak compared to the other High Gods, he is still much more powerful than me. He could be classified as the pinnacle of tier 5 mages, still not entering the Ascended zone. The other High Gods are definitely in the Ascended tier, since they are thought to be on the same level or stronger than the Hands."

    "What are the other High Gods like? What do they do?"

    Lucidel stops for a moment, thinking about something. He raises one hand, but doesn''t let out a single word. He sighs, seemingly not knowing what to say.

    "It''s a lot of information to soak up in this short amount of time. How about you find out about the High Gods yourself. When you become a Sword Saint, you''ll be told of everything you want to know."

    "That''s no fun. You know how much information I can receive! At least tell me how many there are," I argue.

    "4."

    "That''s a short response. I won''t ask any further," I declare, raising my arms at the floating Lucidel in defense.

    He lowers himself, clearing his throat. "To conclude this conversation, I''m taking you to the dueling arena in Holdanis. You''re going to become a Sword Saint."

 Chapter 21 - The Tournament Begins

    The dueling arena is in the capital, about a 40 minute walk from my old school. The capital is huge, with many streets filled with skyscrapers, houses and stores all around.

    The arena is surrounded by a hundred meters of vegetation. It is gigantic, like a spiral tower made from metal. The impenetrable glass makes it look fragile, even though the toughest materials permeate its structure.

    "This is amazing... I''ve never seen something so majestic except Obiwon. But this is even bigger, isn''t it?"

    Lucidel laughs, saying Obiwon is larger in the surface it occupies¨Cbut the arena is taller.

    "And tell me how you haven''t seen the arena when you''ve lived here?" Lucidel asks.

    "I''ve only been in school and my mansion for most of the time. The only times I would go out were near a river close to my home and the hillside behind it."

    "Did you even explore Eclipsia when you were still a prince?"

    I look at the shining general walking beside me. He is an astonishing figure, one that inspires awe in anyone who can witness his brilliance.

    "That I did. I couldn''t go into the shady parts of Eclipsia, the ''poor'' part as my mentors called it. I did explore the capital and its glorious architecture. Everything was built lower and sturdier than here, but it yielded the same beauty in my eyes."

    "I respect your appreciation for your home kingdom. Many lose that sense of nostalgia and belonging when they move through Eviansis. It has many regions, which have their own parts and societies. The idea of a ''hometown'' has become extinct when everything unified in this mega-empire."

    "I feel like you don''t like the current way things are settled," I note.

    "Your observations are correct once again," Lucidel says while rustling my hair.

    "Such a smart kid... I''ll tell you why I''m in disdain. I might sound like an old grandpa, but the way things were before was better. I loved and served my king undoubtedly, in the brightest kingdom known to man. The Star Kingdom as we called it. Eviansis was a solo kingdom with its distinct vibe. It''s all changed now that every great kingdom was absorbed and every Ruler disappeared."

    I never experienced how the world was before I was born, but I could understand where Lucidel is coming from. Eviansis is too gigantic, having a population that is so sizable yet unified.

    "Everyone hails Eviansis as a perfect kingdom, but that was before. Now, homelessness and crime are becoming more prominent as people in the poor regions starve because of overpopulation. I''m sorry for rambling, but you have to know where you live now. You''re an inhabitant of Eviansis, so you should know everything about it. "

    We entered the arena, reaching the lobby where many guards and people stood. When their eyes laid on Lucidel, a few people moved out of our way and saluted.

    After the others recognized him, they followed as well. We were walking through a motionless crowd that organized themselves in a few seconds.

    "You''re famous," I tease.

    "If professor Guille was here, there would be an even more compelling reaction. Sword Saints are like royalty, respected even more than generals. Only in Holdanis though, as this is the region of sworsdmanship. When it was still a kingdom, it was ruled by the best swordsman in existence."

    "Grey?" I ask, knowing about him from my mother and from the few stories in the history books.

    There isn''t a lot about the Rulers themselves in history books and even less about their adventures. They were known as the mightiest adventurers back before they each ruled their own kingdom. What is known about them is their kingdoms and the reason behind why they are the way they are. Holdanis was led by Grey, the best swordsman, so naturally swordsmanship would be the most respected art.

    "Address him as King Grey," Lucidel warns.

    "Ah, sorry."

    Lucidel was serious. Even though the ruler of Eviansis was his king, he respected Grey enough to give proper credit even in a casual conversation like this.

    "King Grey was a figure I would worship as much as Gabriel. Only falling behind his Majesty, the other Rulers are next in importance. When they would visit Eviansis, I would bow as deeply as for his Majesty."

    I still didn''t tell Lucidel I had the Sunsword, as I liked to keep that private. I practiced with it in secret, but didn''t reveal it to my teacher yet. The general is trustworthy for sure, but my intuition tells me to get a bit stronger before unleashing one of the best swords in history.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    That said, today was definitely the day. In the competition, I could use whatever sword I wanted. Lucidel wanted to push me as far as I can go, so I''ll use anything at my disposal.

    "I have a surprise for you," I tell Lucidel as we move from the crowd.

    He raises an eyebrow while I take my case out. I slowly unzip it, opening the black finish to reveal a bright sword of perfection.

    "That is a nice sword Adam!" he comments, almost shouting.

    "Do you recognize it?" I ask.

    "I''m afraid not. Should I?" he asks.

    This will be sweet.

    "It is the Sunsword, one of the swords Grey used."

    Lucidel''s jaw drops, more ajar than I''ve ever seen it. He is in disbelief, holding his head. He asks me for consent to hold the sword, to which I chuckle and allow. He meticulously lifts it out of the case, looking at the white and golden specs, observing the crystal blade carefully.

    "H-how!? What? This is your possession??" he asks, not knowing where to start.

    He quickly ushers me into a room, where we''ll be out of the range of any curious eyes. I explain how my mother had this sword in her treasury.

    "That is incredible!! However, I can''t allow you to fight with it," Lucidel forbids.

    "What, why not!?"

    "That sword is a national treasure of incalculable value. It is priceless, so anyone will try and get their hands on it. Only one of Grey''s swords is held in a museum, since only one sword can be kept under such intense surveillance."

    Grey used a plethora of swords in his life, with most of them in the other Ruler''s possessions. They are considered priceless, as anything he touches becomes national treasure.

    "But isn''t this arena completely safe?" I argue.

    "Not when you reveal one of the most treasured items in the world."

    I couldn''t argue anymore, as Lucidel strictly forbid the use of the Sunsword in the duel. If he''s worried about someone stealing the sword while he''s here, I know it really might be dangerous.

    -

    I enjoyed the fact that my teacher was a general of Eviansis, with whom I''m taking a field trip. He truly cares for my talent, using his famed name to push me into the arena. There are thousands waiting to surface as the best swordsmen, to be called into this arena. You have to go through many arduous evaluations and duels before being called here.

    I was lucky, having the general lead me here and allow a once-in-a-lifetime experience.

    There were about a hundred people signed up for the event, which will hold a tournament like schedule, where one is eliminated if they lose. Once the competition is down to 10 people, titles will be handed out accordingly. If I manage to enter the top 10, I will be given a Silver Sword status, which is already an achievement in Holdanis. If you are no. 1, you will be given the ''Best Sword'' status.

    When you gain that title, you can challenge a Sword Saint to gain their rank.

    The only way to become a Sword Saint is to defeat one in a duel.

    I waited for an hour before I was called for my first fight. The whole arena was filled, more than a hundred thousand people cheering to see the best swordsman have a duel.

    The use of magic is allowed, but only in accordance to the rules. The regulations limit the use of magic to the sword mostly, so no mages could win the duel without using a sword or anything similar. You had to master the sword in order to win the duel.

    I was taught by Lucidel, so I didn''t have the problem following the rules and handling a sword like a pro.

    The fighting stage was colossal. The circular stage was so huge that 300 people could stand in a line side by side to reach each end. It was definitely enough room to have a sword duel.

    I began looking at the crowd while walking to the center. Even though I couldn''t use the Sunsword, Lucidel provided me with a great sword that I trained with already. It was an expensive piece, one handcrafted by a famous blacksmith.

    I waited for my opponent for about a minute, which seemed like an eternity in this place. It was a grown man, standing about 15 centimeters taller than me. I was about 172 centimeters, so the man was tall. He also had a muscular build and a full beard. His aura was strong and his manapool was plentiful. The only problem was... he wasn''t enlightened. It looks like being enlightened isn''t a requirement for some reason, which made me open my jaw in surprise.

    I turned around only to see Lucidel laughing his ass off. He was hitting his knee and pointing to my stupefied face. I could hear him chortling in amusement all the way here.

    "I can''t believe he didn''t tell me enlightenment wasn''t necessary."

    The man opened his mouth, extending his hand.

    "I don''t know how you passed through the ranks and have gotten here, since I can''t even sense your aura... Still, may the best swordsman win," he says politely as I shake his hand.

    I didn''t even get the chance to ask him if he knew what enlightenment was before we were ushered to move 10 meters from the center, our starting positions.

    This poor guy must think he''s lucky to face a 12 year old with no mana... I felt bad for him, as he''s about to get his world turned upside down.

    "Ready your swords! Begin!!"

    The booming voice of the announcer rang out, starting the fight.

    The guy ran towards me, trying to finish the fight quickly. We had magic protection around ourselves so that no deaths could happen during the fight. The protection was connected to the bracelets, which could be destroyed if hit hard enough. Lucidel told me to watch my enemy''s movement, since if an accident occurs during a fight, my opponent won''t be charged with anything and won''t even receive a disqualification. We entered this competition on our own, and it was our duty to watch over our bracelets.

    As my opponent reached me, he swung his sword. I didn''t dodge, taking the sword directly to my head. Now, the bracelets absorb a tremendous amount of force, leaving just enough for a knockout blow to go through. This way, the fighters can feel every blow, but won''t get decapitated.

    With his sword being dug into my neck, I didn''t feel a thing. His face quickly contorted, from confidence to a frightened one.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint, but you can''t hurt me," I say while swinging my sword without any force, knocking the guy out in a single swing. He spews blood onto the floor, making me realize that a lot of force goes through. Still, he isn''t dead or gravely injured, so the bracelet did its job.

    "We have a winner!!"

    The whole crowd went into uproar, as they witnessed a 12 year old beat this swordsman in a single swing.

 Chapter 22 - Lightning Star

    When my battle finished, I was cast aside to watch the rest of the fights. Most went the same way that mine did, separating the enlightened from the non-enlightened. The fights were boring and quick, with one side having an overwhelming advantage. Only a few lasted more than 4 minutes.

    While the duels were in process, I talked to Lucidel. He explained how a Sword Saint is going to come tomorrow for the finals. One of the 11 Sword Saints of Holdanis will observe the finals, maybe even fighting him/herself against the champion.

    Tomorrow, only 10 will be chosen to fight. This means that in one day, 90 people will fall off, and the 10 that remain are secured to get an award. Those 10 will fight tomorrow, to see which one will stand as the champion.

    "This fight will be interesting. Just watch. The man fighting right now is the favorite, most likely to win the 1st place. That is, if you weren''t here," Lucidel proclaims, putting a hand on my shoulder.

    "The favorite huh?"

    The man Lucidel was talking about had an orange and black coat, with his hair being the same orange color. He walked elegantly, holding his sword out like an extension of the arm. It was apparent this individual trained like Hell and knew his way around a sword.

    His opponent was enlightened, with a manapool comparable to a full glass. This will be an interesting fight. The orange-haired favorite had a manapool the size of a bottle, just like myself.

    As the fight started they both stood still, observing the other party''s movements. They were gauging their skill level and way of fighting. Surprisingly, Orange Hair was the first to move. He disappeared from his standing place, quickly dashing over to the other guy''s side. The favorite moved his sword elegantly, colliding with a block from his opponent. The force was too great though, as the latter got thrust back violently, flying through the air several meters.

    Orange Hair was on the move again, appearing behind his opponent. He couldn''t react as Orange Hair waited for him to land.

    *Clang*

    Their swords collided again. Amazing! I can''t believe this guy is holding himself so strong against the favorite.

    Just as I thought he had a good chance against the favorite, Orange Hair imbued his sword with lightning magic.

    "Honestly, I thought Orange Hair would wield fire magic. With his outfit and hair having that blistering orange, I was sure his magic would be the same."

    "I have to teach you how to sense someone''s affinity. That''ll be your next lesson," Lucidel responds. "And you''re calling him Orange Hair? Creative, but his name is Helios. That''s the only name here that you should remember."

    Helios'' body vibrated slightly as his feet dug into the ground. With tremendous force, his body jumped forward, striking his opponent like a thunderbolt. A bolt of electricity was the only thing a spectator could see, before Helios'' opponent got struck into the ground, motionless.

    Helios took the win.

    "Wow! Only a single strike concluded the battle!" I shout, grabbing the seat in front of me.

    "Their first interaction was Helios trying to see if the other guy uses any problematic techniques," Lucidel explains.

    "But the fight lasted a minute or two. How could he see any techniques in that short period?" I ask.

    "It was enough. Helios was open towards his opponent, creating a fake weakspot in the first attack."

    "That was supposed to be a weakspot?? I''m not so confident in fighting him anymore..."

    When the fight finished, Lucidel ushered me down the arena to meet Helios. He explained how I should get to know the favorite, experiencing what someone who is considered to be the next Sword Saint is like.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Meet my competition..." I mumble.

    "You''re meeting a competitor in a tournament, not a life-or-death enemy on the battlefield. Don''t worry about that stuff," Lucidel notes.

    I walk along the stretched-out hallway, reaching the changing rooms. There, an orange-haired youngster rewraps the white tape around his hands. Lucidel knocks, alerting Helios of our presence.

    "How''s it going, favorite?" Lucidel winks.

    "General Lucidel!" Helios salutes, standing up from his bench.

    "This is Adam, the only competition you have here," Lucidel comments while pointing his hands at little ol'' me.

    "You''re strong, I can sense it. Nice to meet you Adam. My name''s Helios," he says while extending his hand.

    As I shake it, I feel the calluses on his palms. Arduous training earns those, along with the tight grip he administers. His hands could be compared to Lucidel''s, although smaller and non-scarred.

    "What do you say?" Lucidel asks.

    Helios chuckles, joking how the only competition he has is a 12 year old kid.

    "Where have the men of this kingdom disappeared to?" he sighs, glancing in the opposite way of Lucidel. This was an obvious tease, as Lucidel was the prime example of a "man worthy of praise".

    "You''re quite the jokester!"

    Lucidel slaps Helios''s back, grabbing his shoulder like one does to a friend. It was apparent that these two know each other already.

    "You''re quite young yourself. If you become a Sword Saint it''ll be a world record, no?" I ask.

    "Unfortunately not. I''m just shy 2 years. The record is 23 years old, while I''m already 25."

    "You make it sound like that''s old," Lucidel laughs.

    "Well not all of us are gramps like you," Helios provokes again.

    I liked their pushy dynamic. It was a relaxing and fun atmosphere to be in. Helios observed my sword while he gave me his, exchanging our weapons for a quick judgment.

    "This is a good choice. If I didn''t have my own, I would definitely choose something like this," Helios nods in approvement.

    "Of course it is, the sword is the best one we have in Obiwon!" Lucidel proudly exclaims.

    "Ah, I forgot you resigned your general status to become a middle school teacher."

    "This middle school teacher could give you a run for your money any time of the day!"

    Lucidel warns.

    "I''m kidding of course. You''ve got yourself a good teacher Adam. Even if I joke about him resigning as a general, which he never will, I know of the terrifying power he possesses."

    "I''ve noticed, don''t worry," I respond.

    "I can only imagine what rigorous training you put this kid through. Poor soul, he''s only 12 and already at my level," Helios humbly confesses.

    "He''s not a lazyass like you. If you don''t want a 12 year old to surpass you, you''ll have to do better," Lucidel pokes.

    "I''m not lazy. If I had the guidance of a general of Eviansis, I too would be a monster."

    "Come and train in Obiwon with us," Lucidel offers.

    "You know I''m obligated to the 15th House of Swords. I''ll stick to my training there. Maybe a Sword Saint finally starts teaching there like it is in Obiwon."

    "Does everyone know Guille works in Obiwon??" Lucidel asks.

    "It''s not as well known as your position there, but rumors do get out," Helios comments, shrugging his shoulders.

    I had another fight soon, which Helios would watch closely. He openly admitted that he will observe my fighting style, since I''m a ''real competitor'' for the title. Helios would also have another fight, so I told him that I''ll have the advantage of seeing two of his fights, since he didn''t watch my debut.

    "You won''t see my second fight. I''ll end it in a single swing so there is nothing to analyze," Helios winks.

    He is a bit full of himself, but in a playful manner. It''s fun to see him poke someone as strict and scary as Lucidel. Even though the general is much stronger than the orange-haired trash talker, he doesn''t back away or cower in fear.

    -

    My second fight was against someone who is actually enlightened, contrary to my previous win.

    Again, it was a noticeably older gentleman, with a thin sword and slim physique. I could already see speed would be his overarching trait.

    As soon as the fight began, I used magic to amplify my senses and bring an even playing field to any quick movements coming my way. The thin sword slowly poked at me, not attacking fully. He was waiting for an opening.

    I gave him none, advancing myself instead.

    I used light magic to extend my pierce, the beam of energy continuing from the tip of my sword for about 2 meters. He dodged that barely, falling out of balance to try and evade it completely.

    I used the opportunity, swinging my sword quickly. He managed to block my blow, skating on ice he created below his feet. I guess this was allowed... Using ice magic to move quicker, he skated around, trying to form a weakspot.

    It was an interesting strategy, and his movements were definitely more unpredictable this way. He encased his sword in ice, giving it a sharper, yet more brittle edge.

    I was slightly fed up with the tricks and the indirect strategy, so I swung my sword, creating a slash of light which hurled through the air before it made contact with my opponent. He couldn''t avoid this one, since it moved much faster than my last attack. It wasn''t a trick or an outplaying move, I was just more capable in magic and had a stronger spell.

    As he fell down to the floor from the force, I rushed over, placing my sword on his neck.

    "I surrender!!" he yells out.

    So much for his trickery. In truth, I was just faster and had stronger magic than him.

 Chapter 23 - Prophecy

    Helios was waiting for me in the hallway. He greeted me by congratulating me on my win. I nodded, accepting his praise.

    "Taking light magic after your teacher?" he asks.

    "Lucky coincidence," I chuckle.

    I chose my affinity, since I have a good understanding in all common types of magic. Light just suited me the best, and is the fastest magic when cast.

    Helios stretches his back, cracking his neck on one side, then the other. "We both wield a very quick and efficient type of magic. I''m excited to see how they fare against each other in the arena."

    "Light is faster than lightning," I conclude.

    "Your light magic still isn''t cast at the speed of light. Although fast, it isn''t like Lucidel''s true light magic," Helios notes.

    He was completely in the right. My light attacks are dodgeable, since I still can''t send my light at the speed it is supposed to go. For that, you need sufficient training in magic refinement. It isn''t a lesson that Lucidel had to teach me, since my magic is fast enough as is. That would be one of the next few lessons for sure, as my light magic needs to be at its best for future conflicts.

    "I don''t need light speed attacks in the arena," I note.

    Helios smirks wryly. "We''ll see about that. I''ll show you that lightning can surpass your quick reflexes."

    Helios''s fight would start soon, so he winked and started walking towards the changing room.

    Since the judges gave points on our fights, Helios and I wouldn''t have to fight again today. The other challengers which didn''t display such an outstanding performance would have to fight 3 or 4 times today, having a perfect record throughout the day.

    -

    As I was walking around the halls, observing the posters of different winners of the tournament, an older lady approached me. She dropped her cup of what I guessed to be tea or some other dark liquid on the floor, shattering it completely.

    "Are you okay miss..."

    As I looked at her face, I saw completely open eyes from shock, and a slack jaw hanging as wide as it gets.

    "You..."

    "Me?" I ask, looking behind me to see if she saw someone else. There was no one there, so I had to assume she was talking to me.

    "You''re real!"

    "I... am?"

    I was as confused as this lady was shocked.

    She stammered her words, pointing her shaky finger at me. "You''re the one! The prophecies!"

    "I think you''ve got the wrong guy ma''am."

    "No, I''m sure of it," she counters, "you''re The Messiah! The one that everyone was talking about!!"

    I didn''t know if this lady escaped some mental hospital, so I looked around for any caretakers close by.

    "I can''t believe I met you at such a young age! I thought my insignificant life would never cross paths with you, but I was proven wrong!"

    I was sure of it, this woman was insane.

    She started walking towards me, with a dazzled look on her face. She didn''t radiate any danger, not being enlightened. Still, she gave me the creeps. I hope this woman doesn''t try to touch me inappropriately.

    "Young Messiah, I''ve been observing you from the crowd, but now I''m sure it''s you. The great journeys to save the world were told about you!"

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Please don''t touch me," I stepped back.

    "My... I''m sorry, I haven''t introduced myself properly. My name is Yolda, a prophet from Holdanis. I peek into the future from time to time, and yours is very interesting."

    "Yeaaah..."

    It was a bit hard to believe, so I just stepped back again, not wanting to alarm this lady if she isn''t right in the head. Suddenly, Lucidel appeared on the end of the hallway, spotting me in the distance.

    "I''m sorry lady, but this part of the arena is for fighters onl- OH! Lady Yolda, what might you be doing here?"

    Does Lucidel know everyone in this kingdom? This lady Yolda turned out to be a completely sane person, at least coming from Lucidel. He explained how Yolda is a prophet for Holdanis, probably the most prestigious one at that.

    "Can I look into your future, young man?"

    This was a lot to soak up. Lucidel hit me with one of his fun facts again. Just like it was with flying, he just revealed psychics that know the future exist.

    "Uhh, sure..."

    She grabbed my hand gently, closing her eyes in the process. It was weird, but I was interested in what Yolda would say. Even though I never met a psychic, I wanted to know my fate.

    Suddenly, she was thrust back into the wall as sparks started flying around. The whole hallway shook, and a flash of light appeared between Yolda and I.

    "Lady Yolda!!" Lucidel shouts, helping her get up.

    "I''m fine general. It was a miscalculation."

    Lucidel was surprised, not knowing what to do. Yolda''s hand was severely burnt, reaching all the way to her elbow. Her other arm wasn''t any better either. There was blood seeping down her nose, but she just wiped it off.

    "I-I''m sorry," I apologized, not knowing if I was responsible for this.

    "It''s fine young man. That''s what I get for taking destiny for granted, like a children''s toy I can play with."

    Yolda lightened up the mood by joking about her abilities being rusty, and that she''s already gone senile in preparations for reading the future. She joked about being as old as Lucidel, even though Lucidel looks younger than this lady.

    "You''re definitely not that old," Lucidel laughs.

    If she was a human, I would guess her age falls somewhere between 45 and 55.

    However, she definitely wasn''t only human.

    "Being a hundred years, I sometimes forget the details."

    "It must be hard, reading the future," Lucidel comments.

    "It certainly isn''t like opening a book," Yolda confirms.

    "Wait, if she''s a hundred years old, how old are you?" I ask Lucidel.

    "He''s certainly older than that! Hahaha!"

    Lucidel shakes his head, his arms crossed as they usually are.

    "I''m too old to be teaching kids like these. They should have a young teacher that follows the trends and knows how to talk to them. I just train them like military kids, hahaha!"

    Lucidel''s laugh boomed through the hallway. He had many friends it seems. Being older than a hundred years gets you that I guess. It was still weird knowing that my teacher lived my lifetime 10 times over.

    "I''m sure this young man appreciates a general being his teacher," Yolda says with a smile.

    "Of course. He can be a bit strict though," I respond.

    "What did you say!? 20 push ups, now!"

    We all laugh. Yolda tells Lucidel she wants a quick moment with me, to which he nods and walks towards Helios''s part. Yolda and I were alone again. This time, I knew who she was and felt more comfortable in her presence.

    Her eyes narrowed and her wrinkles cut deep into her face. A serious expression changed the mood as she started walking in the opposite direction. I noticed her hands she''s been hiding behind her back while talking to us. They were mangled. After talking to Yolda, I got to know what kind of person she is. Even though she hides it, she must be in terrible pain right now. This shows that she went through a lot in her life. She is a good person at heart, I can sense it...

    "Adam..."

    "Lady Yolda..."

    "What happened today never happened before. I don''t want to put pressure on a youth like yourself, but it must be said. Your future can''t be read, since your fate is worth the destiny of billions. News of a Messiah being born 9 years ago rang throughout the whole world, to every prophet. I''m sure it''s you, from the first moment my eyes laid upon you. Even if you don''t believe me, know this: Whatever happens, you will choose the right path. Be strong, for the dark alleys you trench through will fall before the mighty sword of your destiny. Believe in yourself, no matter what happens!"

    I looked at her serious expression, every hair on my body standing up on its own. There was something about this woman. Her words rang true to my body, raising a primal instinct. It will be engraved into my memory.

    "That''s it for today. Good luck tomorrow! I don''t need to see the future to know you''ll succeed in getting to the top 10."

    I nodded and thanked her, watching as she walks off to treat her injuries in the medical room. What was this? Today was a weird day, many things happened at once. I decided to think about it in my room, where I would sleep the night. Lucidel rented a hotel room near the arena.

    -

    In the early morning, Lucidel shook me out of bed.

    "NOO panna cotta!!!" I yelled out, being awoken from my dream.

    "Adam, we have to go! There''s been a breach in the arena!"

    "W-what?"

    I was still dazed from sleep, rubbing my eyes to get a better grip on what Lucidel was saying.

    "Someone managed to get past security and infiltrate the arena! Allegedly, they ransacked the locker rooms!"

    "The locker rooms?" I ask with confusion.

    It was a moment later I realized something.

    I left the Sunsword in my locker room, safe inside the arena. They have a strong security system, with every fighter having their own locker room.

    "We have to go!"

    Lucidel nods and goes to change from his blue-white pyjamas. The muscular, tall general looked comical in those pyjamas.

    I rushed out with bed hair, hoping my Sunsword wasn''t stolen.

 Chapter 24 - Red Eyes

    I ran alongside Lucidel, entering the now restricted arena. There were security guards everywhere, moving out of the way for Lucidel.

    At the start of the hallway was someone''s corpse, riddled with holes and with its head decapitated. There was blood spilled everywhere, on the floor and on the walls, a truly horrifying sight.

    Death... I got a flashback to my death which happened a little over a year ago. I lingered on the traumatic memory, grabbing my solar plexus where I was stabbed. This was the first time I''ve encountered death after that time. Chills ran down my spine, but I dismissed the warnings my brain was sending. Taking my gaze from the bloody mess, I looked at the security guard who was standing there.

    "He was the perpetrator, at least one of them. There were 3 security guards who suffered fatal injuries, while only a single one survived. A total of four people infiltrated the arena, with one of them dying by my hand," the security guard says.

    As I would find out, he was the leader of the security team here, a special forces soldier that Lucidel knew personally. He had a gun resting on his hip, with three glowing pink lines running down it.

    "Where did they run off to?" Lucidel questions the guard.

    "They went north-east, disappearing in a fast ship. We got the police chasing them currently. However, we''ll need reinforcements as all of them are enlightened."

    Lucidel¡¯s grave expression told me of the weight that this unforeseen situation carried. "Adam, look for the treasure!" He ordered.

    I entered my locker room, searching for my mother''s sword that was now mine. It was the only remnant of her, besides the blue mark on my chest.

    I knew it would be this way, but hoped to be wrong. The Sunsword was gone, taken by these perpetrators. I was furious to find out I lost it. Another mistake. Notifying Lucidel of my findings, I stared into the floor with gritted teeth. Damn it!! I should''ve considered the Sunsword to be a liability here. If I knew I can''t use it in the arena, I wouldn''t have taken it here! If only I took it to the hotel instead of trusting these incompetent security guards!

    Lucidel grabbed my shoulder, saying he''ll get it back.

    "What?"

    "It''s my responsibility. I was the one who told you that you could leave it here, so I''ll get it back."

    He asked the security guard if he could locate the police officers chasing the thieves down. The guy nodded, sharing their current location.

    "Shit... I''ve just lost communication with them. I have to call reinforcements!"

    "Don''t. Call off anyone you wanted to send there. I''ll get it done myself," Lucidel commands, preparing to leave on a short notice.

    The security guy stops him. "Wait, before you go, I have to inform you of something. They had red hot glowing eyes and their veins were the same color. I couldn''t identify their magic, but it was bizarre, so be careful!"

    Lucidel nodded, walking outside of the arena. I followed behind, but he stopped me. "Stay here in the arena. I''ll be back in an hour tops."

    "Why can''t I go!?"

    "It''s dangerous, stay here," he insists.

    I tried arguing, but I was cut short by Lucidel''s persistency. He wanted to retrieve the Sunsword alone, so I couldn''t do anything about it.

    "I''d tell you to be careful, but I''ve yet to see anyone stronger than you," I note.

    As he left, something didn''t feel right. I was worried for some reason. The trauma I have from past experiences plagues my mind, and I start overthinking the situation. Why did they break into the arena, and steal my Sunsword. It is a national treasure... but how did they know it was there?

    Moreover, these intruders with glowing red eyes were strong enough to kill multiple enlightened guards. I didn''t like the idea of Lucidel going after them alone.

    "I should not worry... Lucidel is a tier 5 mage..."

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I go back to the locker room, finding that my sword I used in the arena was still there. The matches wouldn''t start for another hour, so I had time to wait for Lucidel to come back. 20 minutes have already passed from when he left, so I should expect him to be on his way back soon...

    As I turned back in the locker room, I jumped back like a scared cat. After yesterday''s surprises, another one awaited me in the locker room.

    There was a message carved into the wall.

    This message wasn''t there when I searched for the Sunsword. It had to be carved into the wall while Lucidel and I were outside. The handwriting reminded me of the first message carved into my desk in school: "Beware of strangers.¡± A short and cryptic message that I still don''t understand. This time, the message was much clearer.

    ¡®Follow Lucidel. You''ll find him in the abandoned building next to the Central Bank.¡¯

    I knew where the Central Bank was. It wasn''t faraway from here, but it would take me at least 25 minutes with public transport. I''ll follow the message and take a cab.

    The message heeds to my instincts, so it is natural to follow it. I don''t want something happening to Lucidel, and the whole situation technically arose because of me. Nothing else was stolen besides the Sunsword.

    I quickly called a cab, telling the guy where we need to go in a half-panicked frenzy. He drove slowly in the beginning, but I pulled out my sword and told him to speed up, after which he didn''t follow the standardized speed limit.

    We got there in about 10 minutes, to which I thanked my driver, giving him a tip that doubled the price of the drive.

    I looked into the 7 story abandoned building, ready to find Lucidel inside.

    "I hope the message is right," I mumble, running into the building.

    It was dark, but I could orient myself easily. Once I sensed the overwhelming aura of my general, I knew where he was.

    The 3rd floor.

    The stairs leading me upwards were made of concrete, just like everything in this building. It was an unfinished project that the government decided to postpone since the funding had to go into other things. There were many buildings like these, since the region of Holdanis is extremely large. Over two billion people inhabited this region, but there was still land without streets and buildings everywhere. That''s just how huge this land is.

    I entered the 3rd floor, looking around for signs of life. Before I even got there, I could sense Lucidel was fighting multiple opponents.

    There he was, with his arms extended forwards. There were 4 opponents, with one of them missing an arm. The 5th one was cut in two, both parts of him laying motionless on the ground. The blood seepage was minimal, since Lucidel''s light burnt its victims along with cutting them.

    The 4 guys that were alive had glowing red eyes, with their arms having veins which radiated the same color. All of them looked crazed and maniacal, like they''ve drugged themselves heavily.

    "Lucidel!"

    He turned around, his face panicked. "Kid! Why are you here!?" he angrily asks.

    "I had a hunch that you need help. Looking at you now... OH GOD!!" I almost puke.

    Lucidel had his abdomen pierced, with blood leaking into his clothes. The crimson liquid was also running down his arm, and there was a small cut on his face.

    "I''m fine kid! Go back!" He grumbles, extending his hand backwards while still looking at his opponents.

    "I''m not leaving you to fight alone!"

    "You''re a liability," he says while one of his opponents dashes forward, trying to pierce him with an ice shard.

    His opponent is thrust backwards with Lucidel casting an explosion made of light energy.

    "I can help and you know that!" I argue.

    I butt in, raising my sword towards our enemies. It looked like my words got to Lucidel, as he raised his arms, ready to fight alongside me. "Just watch your back, their magic isn''t conventional."

    I nod at Lucidel''s words, ready to face the eye-glowing maniacs.

    They rush all at once, conjuring up different spells. I jump to the side, surrounding the 4 of them with Lucidel. Once they are between us, we have the positional advantage.

    My opponent steps onto the ground, raising chunks of concrete and firing them towards me. I prepare to cut the concrete with my sword, but the stone solid turns liquidy. As I stare at it for a few milliseconds, it turns into water. The abstract magic continues, solidifying again. This time, it turned to ice, with sharp spikes reaching for my head. This all happened in less than a second, so my reaction time had to be quick.

    I avoided it just barely, moving out of the way.

    My opponent, along with every single one of them had manapools the size of two bottles, twice that of mine.

    The red-eyed maniac rushed at me, creating fire in each of his palms. I intercepted his attack, deflecting one hand with my knee, while turning the other with the hilt of my sword. The 2 fireballs hit the ceiling and floor, creating a huge explosion which collapsed both.

    The entire building shook as all of us fell down to the lower floor. The rubble falling on my head crumbled on contact with my body.

    I dashed forward, swinging my sword with the intention to cut my enemy down. He didn''t try and avoid it, rather tanking the attack head on. My sword slashed his chest, but he didn''t budge. I could see that he was preparing another spell in his hands, so I kicked him upwards, making his body fly through the ceiling and crash through the 4th and 5th floor.

    I looked at Lucidel, observing his battle for a short moment. His feet dug into the concrete with each step, his body evading the oncoming blasts of fire and lightning.

    The abandoned building was quickly shifting as all of us destroyed it bit by bit. Lucidel couldn''t use any wide-area magic as he risked my life along with the civilians around the building. The problem was that we were located in the midst of the city, surrounded by a densely populated area.

    Lucidel glanced at me, nodding his head. I nodded back, jumping upwards to reach my opponent. These thieves are not to be taken lightly. Their strength is incredible, and their magic is tough to get around.

 Chapter 25 - Dream Magic

    My sword cut into the concrete ceiling, smashing it to bits. My opponent warped the surrounding space, dodging my attack.

    [How is he doing that!?]

    It was really uncommon for people to use more than one affinity, since it required immense knowledge and instinct to manipulate more than one.

    The guy I was fighting wasn''t proficient in any of them, it seemed, as he would use more complicated attacks if he could. This would cause a problem for him, if he didn''t have the overpowering manapool. Using different types of magic in quick succession spends mana much quicker, since the burdens it carries are extremely inefficient.

    I swung my sword, launching a slash of light magic. Red Eyes tried to protect himself with a magic barrier, but it shattered on impact. This was my cue to attack. I dug my feet into the ground, exploding forth with incredible speed. I swung my sword down, crashing Red Eyes down to the 2nd floor again.

    Jumping down, I landed directly on his bloody chest, with my sword resting on his neck.

    "Lucidel!!" I yelled out.

    Most of the walls collapsed completely, filling the entire 2nd floor with smoke.

    As the smoke cleared, I could see Lucidel in a clinch with one of the red-eyed thieves. He was holding the guy''s wrists, preventing him from casting any spells at Lucidel. There was a body lying on the floor with its head missing completely. Lucidel brutally blew the head off, leaving no trace of it except the burnt wound on what remained of the neck.

    Lucidel looked at me, hitting the guy with a knee to the stomach.

    [Am I going to force a kid his age to kill?? There is no other option though... They are too dangerous to handle] Lucidel thought to himself.

    "KILL HIM!!" He yells out.

    That was the only signal I needed.

    I swiped my sword through my opponent''s neck, blood spurting out in quick bursts.

    My opponent had a crazed smile throughout the whole fight, but now his smile faded away slowly. His open eyelids lowered, his face losing life by the second.

    I had his glowing blood over my face and body, having slain my first victim. This was the first time I killed someone. I didn''t allow my brain to fog with emotions, so I just joined Lucidel in his fight.

    There were 2 other guys left. Lucidel didn''t sustain any fresh injuries, but looked a bit exhausted.

    "Kid, be ready to jump back on my signal. Take the left."

    I listened to my teacher''s words, running towards my target. I engaged my target in an armed fight. He had an axe, which he swung like an idiot. I blasted him with a light spell, but he countered quickly with a magic I didn''t recognize. The 2 magics canceled out, with sparks flying everywhere.

    "The building is about to collapse!!" Lucidel yells out.

    Lucidel whistled, and I jumped out of the building through one of the widened window holes. My opponent followed suit, swinging his axe down on me.

    I blocked his attack with my sword, but he thrust me back as he released a wave of energy. I coughed hard as I crashed into the floor next to the Central Bank.

    I wanted to continue fighting, but my opponent stopped once he sensed what was about to happen.

    A pillar of light enveloped the abandoned building, erasing it from the face of the Overworld. The blinding light created a violent earthquake. People started screaming while exiting out on the street. I hope no casualties occur...

    The pillar of light engulfing the building quickly subsided, leaving a 20 meter deep crater that almost reached the Central Bank.

    I saw Lucidel flying in the air where the abandoned building was previously.

    The fight isn''t over yet.

    My opponent turned to me, swinging his axe in an attempt to decapitate me. I couldn''t duck down since he would destroy the entire Central Bank and the block of buildings behind it with this swing. He put all of his might into this attack, forcing me to block.

    [Can I block this!??] I ask myself.

    I had to.

    His axe flew at me with a terrifying speed, hitting my sword like a train. I could feel the explosive power held in this attack, quite literally. I poured all of my mana into my arms, along with my sword. When the axe came into contact with my blade, there was a moment where our power was being measured. Which one would prevail?

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Unfortunately, his aura had such strength that it flung my body backwards like a cannonball, causing it to smash into the Central Bank.

    "ARGHH!!"

    I felt my mouth get filled with blood, but I was still conscious. I had to finish this fight. Despite probably having broken ribs, I could still move with the use of my magic.

    It hurt like hell, but I still ran out of the bank with the Adrenaline and my magic dulling the pain.

    My opponent was already on the move, walking towards me. I prepared to face him, even in this badly damaged state.

    "Rain Swords"

    Suddenly, multiple rays of light hit the ground around my opponent. Those were light swords, trapping my opponent in a glowing prison.

    "Now Adam!!"

    It was Lucidel. He cast a spell from all the way there, using his magic to aid me.

    "Don''t kill him!!" he shouted.

    My sword hurled forward as I stuck it inside the chest of this evil axe-wielder.

    This won''t kill him, as they are very resilient for some reason. I still don''t know what kind of magic they use. They seem to switch between each element, with weird properties.

    I jumped back, with Lucidel flying down and landing beside me.

    "We have to question him," he says as a beam of light from his fingers hits the axe, disarming our opponent.

    I fall onto one knee, but quickly raise myself to finish the confrontation. We''re still not out of the danger zone.

    "Are you okay kid?" Lucidel asks.

    "I''m fine. What is that magic they use??"

    Lucidel could see the fresh blood running from my mouth, but he knew if I could stand that it''s not anything lethal.

    "It''s dream magic. Dream magic is an abstract deviation of magic which isn''t well studied or very common. Every one in five hundred million people has that affinity. One of the rarer ones, for sure. I''ve never come in contact with someone that uses dream magic, but this fits the description that a superior of mine told me. Their dream magic is borrowed though, so someone is behind this."

    Lucidel approached the red-eyed axe-wielder, asking him who sent him.

    "I can''t answer that," he says.

    "You''ll die if you don''t," Lucidel warns coldly.

    "It''s all the same... My master is the..."

    His magic runs out, his veins disappearing along with the glow from his eyes. His natural brown eyes show themselves as his head dangles loosely. Because of the light sword prison, his body stays upright.

    Lucidel releases him, letting the body hit the ground.

    "His magic was the only thing keeping him alive," Lucidel comments.

    For a second, I could see his true manapool. It was the size of a full glass, so the dream magic artificially gave him a boosted manapool and magic.

    "Wait! What about my sword!!" I yell out, coughing up blood painfully.

    "Don''t worry," Lucidel comforts me, pointing at the Sunsword flying towards me. Lucidel carried it with telekinetic abilities that advanced knowledge in magic grants you. It is not restricted like flight, but certainly requires mastery to control it.

    The telekinetically levitating sword floats into my hands.

    "Thank god..."

    I fall to the ground, collapsing from exhaustion. Lucidel sits beside me, administering first aid healing spells he learnt in the army. He was a useful soldier, but an even better companion.

    My wounds slowly readjusted and healed, while his glowing palms moved over my body.

    "Healing isn''t as easy as it seems. You have to know exactly what the problem is, which is why ¡®all healing spells¡¯ don''t exist. I know you sustained mechanical damage to your organs and ribs, so there is a spell that specifically targets those and rejoins your tissue."

    "Interesting. You should teach me how to do it," I comment.

    "Naturally. It''ll be one of the lessons when we get back."

    [I opened the doors of Hell for this boy... He is a killer, nothing less than a soldier who went through the experience of committing homicide.] Lucidel thinks to himself.

    -

    After healing up, we headed back to the arena. An hour has passed already, as the authorities questioned us about what happened. Lucidel took over, filing his report. They just nodded throughout, not even caring about what he was saying. They wrote it down and let us go, since he is the general. Both cops and the detective just silently stood there and listened to Lucidel talk, not asking many questions. He knew exactly what to say, and the cops accepted his expertise.

    When we arrived in the arena, my fight has already played out. I was disqualified, with another guy filing my place.

    "It''s a shame..."

    "I''ll get you in," Lucidel insists.

    "No, it''s fine," I stop him, "I don''t need that title. I''m here for the experience, which I got a lot of during the fight alongside you."

    "You sure?" he asks.

    "Yeah."

    I asked Lucidel why he didn''t use the devastating light spell at the beginning of the fight with the thieves.

    "When you entered the building, we''ve only been fighting for about two minutes. They surprise attacked me with their dream magic, which is why I got my wounds. They could perfectly hide their aura, which they couldn''t do without the abstract properties of dream magic. It takes a long time to be able to conceal your aura like that. After that, I couldn''t use that spell because you were there. "

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know I was a liability," I apologize.

    "You weren''t a liability, don''t worry. I had to have a moment to limit my spell radius, which they didn''t allow me to. When you came to help me, you got rid of their numbers, which allowed me to focus my attention on shaping my spell. Thank you for that."

    Lucidel thanked me. I was left speechless, just nodding while almost crying. I didn''t want to lose my general, and when I saw him wounded, my heart skipped a beat.

    "You were a real help, Adam. I can''t believe how much you''ve grown in this past year."

    I wiped my tears before they could well up in my eyes, just accepting the gratitude.

    "I''ve still got a lot to learn."

 Chapter 26 - A Sword Saint

    I couldn''t miss the last match, the finals. Helios managed to climb his way into the endgame, fighting an opponent similar to himself. A woman with short brown hair and an elegant sword.

    When their fight began, their afterimages lifted the dust up. Using his lightning magic, Helios continuously assaulted the girl with quick strikes. The girl blocked every single one effortlessly, displaying her virtuosity with the sword.

    It was art.

    Her sword whistled through the air, creating shining silver crescents. Reacting to attacks coming at lightning speeds was impressive, furthermore by her lack of an affinity.

    "She doesn''t use a definitive affinity," Lucidel notes. "She just uses magic in its pure form to aid her movements and force behind her attacks. Many soldiers use magic in that way to reinforce and strengthen their body."

    "Isn''t that natural?" I ask.

    "Not for everyone. This girl doesn''t do it in an ordinary fashion like we do. She uses her whole manapool for agility and strength. Purely physical, a way that is true to the sword, much more than Helios''s lightning."

    "Does that mean she is going to win?" I ask.

    "If it was a battle of who can wield a sword more traditionally, she would win. However, their sword skills are on par. That leaves the only ingredient to factor in: magic power."

    Helios raises his sword, blue lightning cracking loudly as it arcs around the blade.

    The girl''s face clearly expresses unease, her arms starting to slightly tremble.

    Lucidel smirks with his arms crossed, saying that I should watch closely.

    The next clash was the indicator and dictator of who''s going to carry the ''Best Sword'' title. Helios''s electrifying attack hailed down on the girl, shaking the whole arena. Thunder echoed through the whole town as the absurd amount of energy discharged.

    Magic power won it seems, as the girl laid motionless¨Cher body smoking.

    "Is she alive!?"

    "She''s gonna be fine," Lucidel nonchalantly answers, pulling out a bag of chips.

    The medical team rushes into the arena, taking the girl with them. Helios is crowned the winner, receiving his well-eared title.

    He sees that I''ve returned from my quick adventure with Lucidel, asking me what happened.

    "We''ve had some technical difficulties," Lucidel answers in my stead.

    "I heard you tracked down some thieves, is that true?" Helios asks with a concerned tone.

    "We did. This little guy helped me. What is most important is that we brought the treasure back."

    "And what might that treasure be?" Helios asks, curios as to what Lucidel considers treasure.

    "You might find out if you defeat Adam," Lucidel asserts.

    "That''ll have to wait a bit I''m afraid. I''ve got a Sword Saint to challenge," Helios remarks proudly.

    "So, did the youngest Sword Saint come to accept your challenge?" Lucidel asks.

    Helios confirms, saying that Yue Zue will fight him in an hour. It was a lucky coincidence that the youngest is coming here, fighting a young prodigy like Helios.

    Yue Zue is 7 years older than Helios, so Helios will take the title of the youngest if he defeats Yue Zue. He won''t be a record holder, but being more than 20 years younger than all of the others is an achievement.

    I couldn''t fight Helios, since he needed to recover from his fight in the finals. His manapool was almost completely depleted and his muscles were sore.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    -

    I waited for that hour to pass, talking with Lucidel. He asked me if I gave out any information about the Sunsword, to which I shook my head. It was still a mystery as to how the perpetrators knew about my treasure. It was definitely a targeted attacks, since that was the only thing they stole.

    Once the hour passed, I got to see a Sword Saint for the second time in my life. This time though, I could witness the power and skill of one.

    Yue Zue was a short-curly-haired guy that had good looks. He waved to the audience, appearing in a coat that had a sword symbol printed on both sides. The uniform of a Sword Saint.

    His aura was the thing which stood out the most. It was comparable to half a barrel or so. Lucidel had a manapool twice the size, but I''ve already disproven the theory of the manapool being absolute.

    "So, who would win, you or him?" I ask Lucidel.

    "A Sword Saint would usually beat a general if we went by the average. In this specific scenario, I would win. He is one of the stronger Sword Saints, but I am also one of the strongest generals, if not the strongest."

    Yue Zue had a sword that was almost as tall as him, with a giant orange crystal blade.

    "That is also a national treasure. It is one of the swords that King Grey used in exhibition matches. This sword was specifically designed for a Sword Saint. Blessed by the strongest swordsman in existence, this is a priceless piece."

    "Interesting... so it is like my Sunsword..."

    "Your Sunsword was actually used by King Grey, being a weapon he took into combat. That makes your sword worth more," Lucidel remarks proudly.

    "King Grey had a thing for crystal blades it seems," I comment.

    "Actually, these two are the only crystal blades he wielded. His most used sword was a basic metal sword, at least by the outside appearance. It is said the Graysword is made from a material that doesn''t exist in either the Overworld, Heaven, Hell or the Midworld."

    "The Graysword? So he did have a sword of preference..."

    Helios entered the arena, bowing before the Sword Saint. A traditional ritual took place, with Yue Zue and Helios doing weird acrobatics and dipping their swords in some liquid I couldn''t see.

    Their fight finally started, the most important battle in these two days. It should''ve been me fighting Yue Zue, since I''m positive I can beat Helios, but I guess I''ll sit this one out and enjoy the fight. Besides, there was no way I could beat Yue Zue...

    "How does he think he can beat Yue Zue?" I ask.

    "Not everything is in the manapool and magic power," Lucidel responds.

    Helios disappears, aiming his lightning-infused sword at Yue Zue. His speed is impressive. It would be the most problematic factor if the two of us fought.

    As Helios was about to stab Yue Zue with his elegant sword, the curly-haired Sword Saint raised his gigantic sword. With a single swing, Helios was blown away to the other side of the arena. The crowd ducked down as the air pressure hit them, even through the magical protective barrier that was set up.

    "So much for your ''manapool and magic power isn''t everything''," I mock Lucidel.

    "It isn''t. Yue Zue didn''t use any revolutionary magic attack or deplete his manapool for that attack. What you saw just now was pure strength. No magic was involved with that slash," Lucidel explains.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me..."

    Yue Zue slowly walked towards Helios, while my orange-haired rival charged his sword with lightning.

    "I''m not wasting this opportunity!" Helios yells out, launching a thunderbolt from the tip of his sword.

    The fight between the ''Best Sword'' and a Sword Saint had no restrictions, no rules for using magic in any way. As long as you hold a sword in your hand as you beat a Sword Saint, you will gain their title.

    That said, there were also no bracelets with the protection for either swordsman. They were in a duel, one that could result in death. This wasn''t a children''s game.

    Yue Zue swung his sword once again, blowing away the thunderbolt like the wind blows a candle out. I looked as the sparks of electricity vanished before the overwhelming strength of a Sword Saint.

    "This year has brought a sufficiently strong swordsman. Helios Ergili, you know how to handle a sword, I''ll give you that... However, you are far to green! Not everyone can become a Sword Saint at such an early age," Yue Zue says as he raises his sword once again.

    He brings it down, shattering the arena floor and creating a huge crack. Helios dodges the slash, but takes damage from the shock wave.

    "I''ll honor your work by using my true strength, but know that you still have a long path before you ripen."

    Helios tries to block his attack, but it was apparent how this would end. Yue Zue''s slash goes through Helios''s defense, breaking his sword and knocking the orange-haired challenger to the ground.

    Paramedics rush in as Helios loses the fight against a Sword Saint. Yue Zue didn''t kill him, but bones were definitely broken.

    He''ll have things to reflect on as he recovers in the medical area.

    -

    After the fight finished, Lucidel introduced me to Yue Zue. Of course my teacher knew Yue Zue, as there is no one in this world this general doesn''t know.

    They weren''t good friends though, only acquaintances. Both of them had the utmost respect for one another, just never had the chance to meet each other any further than greetings.

    "How did you get so strong and become a Sword Saint at an early age?" I asked Yue Zue.

    "I had a friend who trained with me. Talent and hard work make a bombastic combo, along with a good teacher. I had another Sword Saint teach me, so my progress was twice as fast," Yue Zue responds.

    After talking to him a bit, it was time to head back to Obiwon. I received a ''Silver Sword'' title as I got into the top 10 swordsman of the tournament. I bid Helios farewell, telling him I''d see him in the next tournament. He gave a thumbs up from his medical bed, his arms being the only thing he could move from now.

 Chapter 27 - Renewed Friendships

    When I returned to Obiwon, my school gymnasium was waiting for me. Lucidel ordered me to have a sparring lesson with him, which I agreed to happily.

    "Let''s see if you learned anything from this short field trip," he smirks.

    I throw my sword to the side, summoning a light sword just as Lucidel always does.

    He raises his eyebrows, but ultimately summons his own.

    I attack him head on, pouncing with my light sword. He deflects every attack, kicking me in the abdomen with his foot. I tense my core, flying backwards without my air being knocked out.

    Lucidel dashes forward, closing the distance between us. I raise my hand, grinning like the egoistic bastard I was at the moment.

    "Rain Swords!" I command, rays of light hitting the ground as I trap Lucidel in his own spell. The light swords surrounding him are crooked and lack the proper strength, but you could clearly see the resemblance to Lucidel''s spell he used in the fight against the red-eyed thieves.

    "Amusing!" he scoffs loudly, snapping his fingers. The spell breaks as my light swords dwindle into nothingness.

    I was soon filled with bruises and marks from my sparring session, ending today''s lesson. Lucidel congratulated me on quickly adapting his spell as my own, learning it in a single day after only seeing it once.

    "How long did it take you to master such a spell?" I ask.

    "Well, I developed many different spells at a time, but it took more than a month for these types of spells to be finished."

    I returned to my dorm, seeing the beautiful Sunsword sprung up on the wall like it is supposed to.

    -

    Another year passed, making me a teenager. During this time, Lucidel has taken me on many trips to further my capabilities. I was someone who learned best while out on the field, catching criminals and solving crime. I felt like some kind of superhero, but my only objective was to gain experience. Mostly it was non-enlightened thieves, gang members and even terrorists. In the land of enlightened individuals, these criminals couldn''t rampage for long.

    There were a few instances of enlightened criminals, one of those being the red-eyed thieves with dream magic. We caught them while busting a well-known cartel. They didn''t pose a threat like the ones before did, and there were only 3 of them there.

    Other criminals shivered before the red-eyes, so we could guess they were at the top of the scale.

    My manapool was comparable to 3 wine bottles, which was a major improvement. I was still only a fraction of Lucidel''s power, but my spell casting and magic strength increased drastically. If Lucidel didn''t use his extraordinary manapool to its full extent, we could almost go hand to hand.

    I felt like I was strong enough, finally achieving what I desired in this 2 year time-frame.

    On one faithful day, Evy and Dorian rolled into the regular schooling program. They were still green, with a manapool not even comparable to a spoonful.

    I befriended Dorian, showing him tips and tricks during magic exercise. I was by far the strongest student in the whole school, so he was interested in my teaching.

    "You know, I feel like we were destined to meet here," Dorian notes while we spar.

    "You were destined to have a kid teach you," I tease him.

    "When did you even get enlightened, having a crazy manapool as you do now?" Dorian asks.

    "My mother taught enlightenment to me before she died," I lie.

    "Oh... your mother died? My condolences."

    "It''s all right now. I still think about her often... But you know, it was 5 years ago so I have to move on."

    "She''ll remain in your heart," Dorian smiles.

    "She will. You seem like you know what that''s like. Do you have something to share?" I ask, knowing that his brother died a few years ago.

    I listened to Dorian''s life for the second time. This time I revealed even more information about him since we spent another 2 months together. He was waiting for Evy, since they hit it off just like in my previous life.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The two months passed quickly, as Evy enrolled into the school with us.

    As she was an eccentric girl¨Creading books about death and such, she got bullied by the seniors. She was turning 13 years old soon, so we were peers.

    I didn''t allow her to be bullied, crushing the hand of one student who knocked her notebook out of her hands. Subsequently, everyone knew not to mess with her or Dorian. Evy was thankful for my protection, and interested in what type of guy I am.

    Soon, she opened up just like she did the last time. We had the same talk about Gabriel when she insulted my mother. It wasn''t really an insult since she didn''t know Kleopatra died, but it stung me, even though I knew what she would say.

    I opened up to her, and she did the same to me on the very next day.

    I constantly had the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu while talking to these two, which was a fun yet unnerving experience. It got my head grinding before falling asleep. I constantly thought about my death, and about the messages I received. The carved desk and the carved wall in the arena. Whoever wrote them had some kind of supernatural insider knowledge.

    Lucidel was surprised to see me interacting with other kids, taking interest in Dorian in his twisted way. I just doomed my friend to torture by our strict general.

    "If Adam tells you it''ll be easy, he''s lying to you," Lucidel warns.

    "His words were ''bruised, bleeding and crying every day'', so I think he didn''t sugarcoat it," Dorian affirms.

    Evy was also gifted the special treatment, having to strengthen her body. Lucidel was actually a warm and empathetic person inside, caring for his students. Even though he put us through hell, we would still receive private lessons after class, and tailored tutoring during class.

    Evy used dark magic, a complete opposite to Lucidel. Thankfully, the general had an abundance of experience with all kinds of magic, so he could teach dark magic principles just as he does with light magic.

    "So your ultimate goal is to use Death? Death magic is one of the rarer ones, just like dream magic. It is specific as all kinds of restrictions exist within the realm of death magic. If anyone could use it, we''d have mass genocide all over the country, don''t you think?" Lucidel firmly notes.

    "I know. But there are tales and myths of death magic being used effectively," Evy argues, her eyes shining with determination.

    "Those myths are certainly real, young miss. I''ve had an encounter with a death magic user, killing his opponents with a simple rune drawing. However, he died on the battlefield, as Death escaped his grasp and turned on him. It is a complicated and demanding skill to learn, with many risks involved. If you wish to traverse that path, I''ll guide you, but know that you''re staking your life for it," Lucidel asserts, his eyes staring into Evy''s as he challenges her resolve.

    "I chose that path, so I shall walk it, whatever it takes..."

    I couldn''t believe a young girl like her had such an ambition, a strong mindset with a stern goal.

    Dorian raises an eyebrow. "Wow, I''ve never seen her so hung up on something."

    Dorian never chose his affinity, as he was more talented in martial arts, which Lucidel confirmed. "You should train in martial arts, choosing an affinity only to aid you in that goal."

    We were trained by Lucidel for another month, when Evy turned 13. We had a celebratory party in the giant field close to Obiwon. We had a picnic, with professor Guille coming to wish Evy a happy birthday. This was the moment I met my old teacher in this second life.

    I could feel his aura. Lucidel taught me how to sense an affinity, so I could feel Guille was an ice mage. I knew that from before, but now I could sense it.

    He was a powerhouse just like Yue Zue, with a manapool even bigger than him. He still didn''t reach Lucidel, but he could be considered a tier 5 mage for sure.

    Guille and I talked about my experience in the arena, about Helios and about Yue Zue. Guille talked highly of Yue Zue, complimenting his undeniable strength. When his already immense physical strength is aided by magic, his sword can cut through mountains.

    "We had an exhibition match on an island with other Sword Saints," Guille starts one of his stories, "Yue Zue fought another Sword Saint which was rude and didn''t follow the proper rules. He tried defeating Yue Zue with dirty tactics, even though the fight wasn''t made to have a winner. The other Sword Saints along with me wanted to stop the battle, as it was supposed to be a friendly battle to share our skills with each other and keep ourselves in shape."

    I listened to Guille''s story with interest, as he was like an old grandpa with war stories. They were just as intriguing as Lucidel''s.

    "The guy he was fighting was using large spells with a lot of destructive power so Yue Zue decided to play his game. The youngster swung his sword and split the island in half. Water flooded the island and it was totally submerged. Mind you, this wasn''t a small island. You could fit a hundred Obiwons along with the field which it possesses."

    "Woah! That''s so impressive!" I express my astonishment.

    Guille laughs, saying it''s nothing that impressive. "Any idiot with a bit of magic could destroy an island. Now, this island was in Eviansis, which means he couldn''t destroy it if he wasn''t enlightened."

    "I always wondered how that works. How much damage could someone non-enlightened do?" I ask, knowing that the Overworld is under the protection of the Heavens.

    "Well, outside of major kingdoms like Eviansis, the Dragon kingdom or Eclipsia, the destructive power of non-enlightened beings is limited to a moon-sized threat. Now, what does that mean? It means an idiot who can gain that much power can rupture a large canyon into the ground. The wind canyon in the north was made by a non-enlightened elf that had enough power. 50 thousand kilometers long, and more than 6 kilometers deep. It is like a mountain range was carved into the ground. In Eviansis and other kingdoms, a non-enlightened couldn''t even cause an explosion that destroys more than a block of buildings."

    I understood everything. Guille added that one could have enough strength to destroy a planet or a solar system, but if he wasn''t enlightened the same limitations would apply.

    "That''s the higher power of enlightenment. It''s more profitable to try and attain enlightenment instead of trying to grow an immense level of power that serves no purpose in this world. No power can overcome the dimensional difference..."

    We had a moment of silence where I digested Guille''s talk about power. As we were quietly enjoying the picnic, we heard a group of people screaming and shouting near the school. We packed our stuff and headed back, curious about the people surrounding something.

    When I got close enough to see what was going on, my heart sank to my stomach. I fell on my knees, praying that my eyes were deceiving me.

    In the middle of the school''s front yard, there was a pointy wooden stake with Oliver''s decapitated head.

 Chapter 28 - Sinister Memories

    I was confused and terrified. Evy screamed just like the other kids, grabbing my arm in a desperate attempt to shield herself from this gruesome sight.

    I knew who did this...

    There was no one else connected to Oliver but my killer from the past life. If he did this it can mean only one thing... He retained his memories in this life.

    "H-how?" I ask myself outloud.

    "Move away!" Guille orders, swimming through the thick wall of kids.

    Lucidel and Guille quickly handled the situation, moving everyone inside the school while they called the authorities.

    While we waited inside, forensics were operating an investigation along with the police.

    I could hear one of the kids ask "Who is that?"

    Evy was crying, sobbing from Death making its appearance in her life once again. It was weird, as soon as she came into my life again someone died. This might be a coincidence, but the last time I met her I died in a period of two months.

    "It''s not your fault," Dorian consoles her.

    "I can''t escape it, " she sobs.

    Thoughts were rushing through my head while hugging Evy. I petted her head while she cried, but I was deep in thought. Why now? If my killer knows about me, why make a move now?

    "Damn it!" I curse, standing up.

    "What is it Adam?!" Dorian asks.

    I rush away without a single word, straight into Lucidel''s office.

    "Did I do something wrong?" Evy asks Dorian.

    "No, you didn''t. Don''t worry about him, I''ll talk to him later," he responds.

    -

    I asked Lucidel to tell me everything he knew, but there was nothing he could inform me of.

    "They found nothing. No one saw how it got there, even though many people were around. Until it is solved, everyone will be sent home for security reasons. This is the second time someone infiltrated the school property after that incident with your desk."

    Was that him? Did my killer write those messages? No, it can''t be the case. The messages were of good nature, one of them saving Lucidel from potential danger.

    What does he want from me? This is an obvious provocation, a sickly reference to my previous life. He killed Oliver two times already, for what reason? What does he have to do with this?

    Until I can find out more, I''m going back home to take my mind off of this.

    "You seem particularly troubled by this. What is the reason for that, kid?" Lucidel observes, squinting his eyes while glaring coldly. His gaze is menacing when he interrogates someone. His analytic brain always searches for an answer, and quickly spots anomalies in someone''s change of emotions or way of talking.

    "I''m afraid, that''s all," I lie.

    "You? Afraid? You''ve already killed a man in a life-or-death situation. You carry an unforeseen strength for a human, let alone a 13 year old. The strongest student isn''t easily frightened, I''ve seen that already. If there is something you need to tell me, I''m here. You know that, don''t you Adam?"

    "Thank you for that... but there''s nothing else going on. I''ve just been reminded of the intrusion in my room when that carving in my desk was made. This probably isn''t connected, but who knows? Neither has been caught yet..."

    Lucidel raises one eyebrow. He could read that I was telling lies, and that I was hiding something. He knows me too well and has too much experience. Although that is the case, he still lets me go, saying everything will be fine as long as he works here.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    -

    I returned to the Capital, to my mansion and favorite butler.

    "How''s it going Rache?"

    "Splendid as always, Lord Adam."

    I beat Rache at Evil A. a few times in the last year, finally reaching this man''s incredible strategic mind. My win rate is still nowhere close to 50% though, more like 5-6%. That said, I still won from time to time, showing my progress.

    "What troubles you, Lord Adam?" Rache asks, observant just as Lucidel.

    "There was an incident at our school. One kid died, which is why we were sent home at this time. It was a homicide, one that is still under investigation."

    Rache puts a hand on his mouth, hiding his horrified expression.

    "Oh dear! How did that happen!?"

    "I don''t know..."

    "In Obiwon? Do you want to switch schools?" Rache offers.

    "No, I''m good. I''ll stay in Obiwon, but this definitely isn''t something I expected to happen. I''ve gained so much strength there, but still shiver at the sight of such evil..."

    "It is a normal reaction, Lord Adam. Our bodies and minds can grow, but only experience can dull the horrors one will witness in a single lifetime."

    If only he knew...

    After talking to Rache and sleeping it off, I decided to follow my instincts instead of my brain. My normal dreams were filled with nightmares of my death and Oliver. I woke up multiple times throughout the night, my body covered in sweat.

    Following my intrusively pounding thoughts, I walked towards the haunted house where I was killed last time. I will blow the place up with a simple spell...

    I didn''t get all this strength for nothing.

    When I reached the unsacred place of my murder, I was taken aback to see that the haunted house was gone. The place where the wooden rot was last time was only empty space.

    I frantically jumped the fence, searching for any remnant of my tomb. The ground was filled with grass, but there was a distinct anomaly. I touched the ground where I felt the oddity, sticking my fingers into the grass.

    The ground cracked, and I pried a wooden hatch open, revealing a rotting staircase leading downwards.

    "This..."

    It might''ve been the basement, but who knows? The part of the house it sat under couldn''t be identified.

    "Curiosity kills, but I''m left with no choice," I mumble to myself, deciding to trample over my ideals because of the information I need.

    "I''m strong enough," I tell myself, treading down the decaying stairs.

    When I reach the dark room at the bottom, I''m hit with an earthy and moldy smell.

    I summon a small light sphere to illuminate the basement while I explore. There were no horrors to be found in this small room.

    A desk with books sat by the side, with unlit candles sprayed across. The dripped wax indicated someone spending a lot of time here.

    Another ball of light popped from my hand, so that no shadows obscure my vision. I pick up a book sitting in the center of the desk, brushing the thick layer of dust on it.

    "Diary of Jones Okossu''

    I read through the pages, seeing the everyday life of this Jones guy. He had a wife that left him after a tough financial situation. He was left homeless and roamed the streets with nothing but this book and a pen.

    As I flipped through the pages, my eyes widened. Stopping on a specific sheet of paper, my stomach dropped. The same mark I had on my chest was drawn here.

    The mark I got from the incident with my mother and Julie. I got that mark when the demon finished killing everyone.

    I had to find out more, because this might be the only information I can gather on the source of that demon. Even Gabriel didn''t know the source of my mark, so I had to investigate further.

    Are the demon and my murderer connected?

    I continued reading, brushing my finger through the sentences written by this man. There was a specific phrase written after the mark.

    ''The Dreamer''

    "The Dreamer wishes for the mark, so I''ll have to obey his command..."

    I was sure of it. This Dreamer manipulated Jones just like he did Oliver. He wants my mark which is why he stalks me. At least that''s my working theory.

    The Dreamer... That''s it!!

    The dream magic which Lucidel and I found many times has to be connected to this entity! Who is he? What can the mark be used for and how does he know I possess it?

    I''ve never shown it to anyone, not taking my shirt off during school in the Capital. The only ones that have seen my mark are Lucidel and Rache. Also Evy one time when I took my clothes off before putting on my pyjamas, but she isn''t connected to this. A 13 year old girl doesn''t work with my killer, I''m sure of it.

    I''ll leave the questions for some other time. A lot of valuable information was gathered today. I went through the other books, spending almost 2 hours reading through them. When I finished, I took the diary along with a book titled ''Unordinary Dream'' which had dream magic principles written in it.

    -

    Lucidel called me the next day, Rache answering in my stead.

    "Hello, is this Adam''s residency?" Lucidel asks over the device.

    "Who is asking?" Rache questions.

    "Lucidel, the general of Eviansis and teacher in Obiwon."

    "Ah, it''s you. Pleasure to talk to you. I''ve heard a lot about you from Adam."

    "This must be Rache then? I''ve heard about you too. The one that Adam considers his father," Lucidel remarks.

    A tear forms on Rache''s face, but he wipes it off.

    "Has the issue been solved?" Rache asks.

    "That''s what I''m calling about. The issue hasn''t been solved yet, as it might take a week or two. I need Adam to join me on a mission."

    Rache asks about the safety of the mission, to which Lucidel reassures him.

    "Don''t worry, he''s in the hands of a general. I won''t let the kid be harmed, even if my life has to be compromised to accomplish his protection."

    "Adam, you have a caller!" Rache shouts across the house.

    I quickly burst into the living room, rubbing my eyes from sleep still lingering in them.

    "Yes, who is it?" I ask.

    "Kid, who would be calling at this early hour?" Lucidel quips.

    "General Lucidel," I acknowledge.

    "I need you for a mission. We have red-eyes again in the southern forest Telenete. Many of them have been reported, maybe the source of their ''clan''. You up for it?" he asks.

    "Y-yes absolutely!" I yell into the device.

    This is my chance to find out more about the Dreamer.

 Chapter 29 - First Demon Encounter

    Lucidel picked me up at the center of Holdanis, close to my mansion. While we flew towards wherever he led me, Lucidel talked about a giant energy fluctuation that appeared in the forest we were about to find ourselves in.

    "Even after interrogations, the government couldn''t get any information from the red-eyes. It''s hard to get any confessions since they die when their power is taken away. This dream magic is truly problematic..." Lucidel voices his concerns.

    "I have a feeling we''ll find out a lot today," I comment.

    He drove us somewhere very familiar.

    "Obiwon? What are we doing here?" I ask.

    "We have to pick someone up to go with us. The woods we are visiting are being searched through by the military already, so I''m actually on duty there as the general. Only enlightened soldiers searching the muddy terrain are there, so prepare yourself to be one of them."

    "I''m prepared, don''t worry," I confirm. "By the way, who are we picking up?"

    "A problematic kid that just enrolled into the school. He is a demon that possesses the power of a Sword Saint. Since there is no school right now, I offered to take him on this mission. His mother was fine with it, since she told me ''only a general can get him to behave''. Makes you wonder... Well, I''m not racist so I''ll treat him just like any other."

    I walked onto the short-cut grass in the front yard of my school, waiting for the demon kid.

    I could sense his aura from a mile away. His affinity was clearly fire, but there was definitely something else going on. His fire was pure and different from the normal one, seemingly straight out of Hell.

    He had two small horns protruding from his platinum-blonde hair. He was about the same height as me, with red eyes that faded from an inner scarlet into a more fiery orange near the outer edge of his iris. He had a small dot for a pupil, with two concentric circles painted into the iris. His skin was human-like, but he had sharp black nails.

    Walking beside him was Guille, with a sword resting on his hip.

    "This is Amon, he''ll be accompanying you during this mission."

    I extended my hand, which the kid rejected. I would find out this moody child is 15 years old, which is like a baby for a demon. He looked to be closer to 12, but I couldn''t judge his appearance.

    "Mind your manners," Guille orders.

    "I have no respect for someone weaker than me," Amon comments.

    "Would you like to test that?" I ask.

    "You have no chance against me," he scoffs.

    He had half a barrel deep manapool, enough to challenge Yue Zue and professor Guille. Taking his weird fire affinity into account, I wasn''t convinced of my victory. Still, Lucidel and Guille nodded, allowing for a spar. If things got rough, they would intervene.

    Amon and I walked about 200 yards from school, taking our stances.

    "If you''re waiting for someone to say start, you''ll be disappointed," I tell Amon.

    Without a single word, he dashes forward, summoning his flames at the top of his hands. I take the Sunsword out, coalescing light magic with its blade. The white crystal structure glows brightly, indicating the amount of power I put into it.

    As he releases his flames, I dodge to the side as fast as I possibly can, using magic to propel me. His wave of flames continues forward, scorching the grass and melting the ground. The fire appears to be so hot it instantly incinerates anything it comes into contact with.

    [What is that!?] I question internally.

    The fire of an enlightened one could burn any non-enlightened, no matter what defense he puts up. From my observations, these flames were enough to burn any enlightened¨Cjust as they would with a lower being.

    I swing my sword, creating a light crescent which flies at Amon. His flames block my attack, burning the light magic.

    He lowers his body, in an attempt to launch himself towards me.

    "Rain swords"

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Rays of light strike the ground, trapping him in a prison of light swords. He doesn''t stop for long, burning the swords as he releases his flames in all directions. His flames aren''t only released from his hands, but from every part of his body, charring the ground black as it burns insanely hot.

    The air starts waving from the heat, bending light differently. The surrounding moisture in the air evaporates, making me incapable of sweating.

    A fireball is hurled towards me at speeds similar to my magic. I evade it mid air, running at Amon at supersonic speeds.

    The fireball detonates behind me, the heat reaching my back. I don''t even want to look at the collateral damage left behind...

    I swing my sword, which he grabs with his hands. The Sunsword cuts into his hands, drawing blood which drips down to the floor heavily.

    "What?!" I shout, surprised by his way of fighting.

    Before he could release an explosion of heat, I push the blade down through his arm, slicing it open. His right arm has two hanging pieces which drool the crimson liquid I''ve grown accustomed to seeing in this proportion.

    I jump back just as he lights the air up with his bright fire. The crackles of heat push me back, making me shield myself with my arm against this monstrous fire.

    The next thing surprised me even more than his flames. He grabbed the two flaps of his arm, joining them together. After a few moments, they healed completely. I was to bewildered to attack, so I just let him do his thing.

    "You''re stronger than I thought," he says with a wry smile.

    After saying that, he creates a glowing red hot sphere which he points at me. I''ve never seen so much magic being exerted at once, so I instinctively lowered my center of gravity, ready to dissappear from my standing spot.

    As the glowing ball of flames turns into a beam of concentrated fire magic, Lucidel steps in, deflecting the melting ray into the sky.

    It flies for a while until it detonates high above us, painting the sky into red and orange. The energy released could blow up the entire capital of Holdanis, going even through the protective barriers set up around the city. Amon might be classified as a tier 5 mage, just as Lucidel is. Even though he has only half of his manapool and doesn''t have a battle sense as good as me or Lucidel, he can use his manapool to its limit.

    "That was a spell that''s gone too far. Don''t you know it is illegal to use that kind of firepower here?" Lucidel scolds Amon with a piercing gaze.

    "And what can you do about it?" Amon haughtily scoffs.

    Lucidel approaches the undisciplined child with intentionally heavy footsteps. Amon swallows a gulp of saliva as the air thickens.

    Amon presses against Lucidel with his fiery aura. It constantly burns his surroundings, and if there were any kids from Obiwon here they would suffer almost lethal injuries from simply being in his vicinity.

    Lucidel however, unleashes his divine aura, countering Amon''s magic presence with an even mightier force. Like an angry angel ready to discipline an unruly demonic child. His image reminded me of Gabriel and his fierce presence.

    Sparks begin flying through the air with a screeching sound. It was like metal was being scraped against itself, just unbearably louder and more tenacious. The whole area shook as an earthquake started to erupt.

    I kneeled to the ground, ready for them to start exchanging blows any minute now.

    Amon was a freak of nature even worse than me.

    Demons are born enlightened if they are pure. Lucidel explained this to me in detail, as the information comes useful now. Pure demons are ones that were born that way.

    Many humans, elves, dragonborns or other this-worldly races that end up in Hell after they die are turned into demons when their soul rejects any humanity left. In most cases, this is achieved through torture or decades and even centuries of being spent in Hell. Demons that evolve from other races are called impure, and don''t necessarily need to be enlightened.

    Pure demons are born from two enlightened demons making a child. They are much more powerful, but also rarer in Hell. This means that Amon''s parents are both enlightened demons.

    "I guess no one ever stood in your way. Did your mommy and daddy never teach you proper manners?" Lucidel asks while issuing an ear-piercing slap to Amon''s face.

    I could feel the magic power he infused into that slap. Amon''s manapool was mostly spent from his attempt at murdering me, so he could only focus his magic on defense.

    I recoiled, embracing myself into my own hug from the pain Amon must have received. The slap sounded like a cannon firing off. This power couldn''t be compared to a cannon though, as it was much more powerful. Amon was flattened into the ground, his powerful aura diminishing completely in a single moment.

    He was knocked out cold.

    "Damn, that was intense..." I mumble.

    "He is a bit disobedient, but he possesses a power that I''ve never seen in my life at such a young age. Even a prodigy such as yourself isn''t as powerful as he is. Once he is under better control, he''ll become a force that shan''t be trifled with."

    "Is it a good idea to bring him with us?" I ask.

    "Don''t worry, he''ll behave after this. It isn''t my first time disciplining a child," Lucidel comments with a smirk.

    "I have to agree..." I solemnly confirm.

    I''ve never misbehaved, but I know what Lucidel is capable of with other kids.

    "He would''ve wiped me off the face of the Overworld with that previous attack," I confess with worry.

    "True. Maybe you would''ve ended up in his hometown," Lucidel quips, referring to Amon''s residency literally being Hell.

    "A pure demon... What was that flame of his?" I ask.

    "It was hellfire, an evolution of fire magic. It burns hotter and goes through normal magic defenses. It can engulf and melt things like spatial or even spirit magic," Lucidel explains.

    "So it could-"

    "It could be useful against dream magic, yes."

    "An evolution of fire magic..." I let my thoughts outloud.

    "Yeah. It is the most common evolution of fire magic. Other magics have their own evolution, for example fulgur."

    Fulgur is the evolution of lightning magic. Lightning magic normally has a blue glow to it, as electricity does in nature.

    Fulgur on the other hand, has a golden glow, indicating an evolution to its base.

    "What is the evolution to light magic?" I ask.

    "You''ve learnt that in school. Eternal ice, crystal magic, pure wind. Every elemental magic has their evolution. Light magic has none, since it is a noble magic."

    "I see. Just like noble gasses, huh?"

    "Exactly. Light magic does not need an evolution, as it is already perfected."

 Chapter 30 - Final Mission

    "WAH!! Where am I!?" Amon jumps, surveying the ship we are flying in.

    Lucidel explains the situation, with Amon thinking for a moment. It appears that he''s remembering what happened, as he sits down obediently.

    "So, where are we going?"

    "To the southern forest Telenete," I respond.

    "Never heard of it."

    "You live in Holdanis yet you don''t know where Telenete is? The biggest forest in the entire region? Where do you even come from?"

    "I don''t feel like answering to small fry," Amon snaps at me.

    "Are you always this obnoxious?" I ask him while rolling my eyes.

    "Shut your mouth small fry," he retorts.

    "Be nice!" Lucidel commands.

    Amon seems to follow his order, remaining quiet for the rest of the ride.

    Once we arrive at our destination, we walk out to find a wooden house waiting for us. There are many military personnel waiting there. Most of them have the military buzz cut and scars over their face or body, just like Lucidel. By their uniforms, I could see multiple squadrons were sent here. Holdanis, Emperia, Nytria... Soldiers from many regions have gathered here, with manapools comparable to mine.

    They were strong, indicating that our target isn''t a pebble on the road.

    They were chit-chatting and laughing. Most of them carried deep voices, with faces that you could see have been through hell and beyond.

    "General!" they all said in unison.

    Lucidel saluted back, immediately following up with many questions on the matter.

    I heard Lucidel ask "How many?"

    "Few dozen," one of the guys says.

    There were many red-eyed freaks in this forest, with their nest closeby. Am I going to see the Dreamer again? I felt a chill run down my spine as I realized that I have no idea what his intentions are, except that he needs the mark I have on my chest in some way. I have no idea how strong he is or what his magic is capable of. He can''t be stronger than Lucidel, right?

    The soldiers talked to each other some more while drinking caffeinated beverages. I guess alcohol on the job is a no-no.

    While Lucidel was surrounded by these strong men and women, I tried keeping small talk with Amon.

    "So, do you actually come from Hell?" I ask him.

    "My father moved the second Hell into the primary Hell, filling up the space where the 8th Circle was before it got destroyed," Amon answers matter-of-factly.

    So... he is a pathological liar it seems? There''s no way his father moved an entire Hell. Besides, he speaks of this second Hell as if it even exists.

    "I''m sorry. Second Hell?"

    "Yes, there was more than one Hell. What is so hard to grasp about it? It was a dimension that is now a part of the 9 Circles," Amon doubles down.

    "Aha... And what is the 8th Circle of Hell like?" I humor him.

    "Nothing special. For a mortal like you it would be grandiose. For me, it is a playground just as this dimension is."

    "The Overworld is your playground?" I ask, irritated by his preposterous god complex.

    "You''re kind of slow, you know?" Amon insults me in a nonchalant tone.

    "Gosh, and you''re quite frankly a pretentious brat," I retort.

    He gets up from his seat, pointing his left index finger at me. Mana circles his body, moving towards the pointing finger.

    "Do you wanna go again?!" he raises his voice.

    My hand reaches for the Sunsword, but we''re interrupted by Lucidel walking over to us.

    "We''ve got everything we need. It''s time we head on one of the trails leading towards the nest. Follow closely after me," he orders.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    We quit our bickering, mounting the forrest buggies we would travel in. The 4-wheeled trucks had magic protection and a sturdy roll cage, made for expeditions and missions like this one.

    Lucidel, Amon and I sat in one buggie, driven by a female soldier with blonde hair tightly tied into a ponytail.

    "A woman driving?" Amon asks misogynistically.

    A hand raise from Lucidel was all that was needed for the demonic kid to shut his mouth.

    We drove only for about half an hour before stopping.

    "The rest is on foot," our driver exclaims, shutting the engine off.

    I had my Sunsword with me, while Lucidel carried a silver handle, with which he could project his light magic better. The female soldier coming with us had a gun resting on her back, along with a machete on her hip.

    Not a lot of time had to pass before Lucidel raised his arm, signaling us to get into position. The female soldier followed his order effortlessly, as did I. Amon just stared blankly at what just happened, but hid behind a tree when he sensed the red-eyes approaching. His demonic sense was much better than our own, being able to sense a single entity from miles away.

    We followed behind the red-eyed individuals, keeping a safe distance so they don''t sense us. I was surprised to see Amon easily cloak his aura into the forest, becoming unreadable.

    The whole forest was filled with enlightened mana, set up by these people.

    As we quietly stalked them, Amon stepped on a branch, not paying attention to his surroundings. As soon as he did that, our foes turned around, taking their weapons out. Amon accepted his mistake, dashing forward with killing intent. We had no other option but to follow after him, surveying the forest around us.

    We stalked a group of three men, which were now preparing to fight Amon. As soon as he stepped into range, he set a trap off, which tied him up into a magically enhanced net.

    The second the rope net lifted him off the ground, a burst of flames burned it. The enraged kid tore through the trap without difficulty, launching a wave of fire towards the enemies. Two of them managed to escape, while one of them got caught in the scorching flames, crumbling into dust along with a dozen trees behind him.

    The ground beneath them turned into black charcoal, with the smell of smoke emanating throughout the forest.

    "Pesky bugs!" Amon furrows, accumulating more heat in his hands this time.

    "Stop him before he burns the whole forest down," Lucidel orders.

    I jump in front of him, conveying the danger of using such wide-ranged spells here.

    "We''ll be found out the moment you let those flames loose!" I reason.

    His eyes notice Lucidel, his blazing hands lowering while the fire dissipates.

    Lucidel quickly gets rid of one of our opponents, while the female soldier shoots the other one down, not yet killing him.

    Lucidel slowly walks towards the shot red-eyed, a bright energy blade coming out of the handle he''s holding.

    "We won''t get any information out of them. After their magic disappears, their lifeforce is taken along, killing them instantly."

    With a swift motion of his arm, the last red-eyed is dealt with.

    Amon inhales deeply, closing his eyes. After a short moment, he opens them, pointing in a certain direction.

    "The rest of them are piled not far away from here," he says, smelling them out like a police dog.

    "Didn''t know demons share the olfactory senses with dogs," I quip, albeit a tad racist.

    He growls fumingly, but calms his anger down when he sees Lucidel standing behind me.

    "Don''t be rude," the strict general hits me on the head in a playful manner, although it does hurt slightly. "Lead the way," he tells Amon.

    The demonic kid sticks his tongue out, pulling his eyelid down while doing so.

    I laughed at his immature way of showing superiority, yet I still found it appeasing, contrary to the rest of his persona.

    One thing was undeniable, this kid had amazing potential.

    As we trailed the Telenete forest using Amon''s mana sense, we were brought to a sight of more than 20 red-eyes. Their hideout was a place filled with giant cargo packages strewn all around.

    The female soldier took her walkie talkie out, connecting herself to the base.

    *Wolf to Alpha, we have found the nest. I repeat, we have found the nest*

    Lucidel turned to us, grabbing his silver hilt and creating a blade of light.

    "Boys, this is why I brought you. It''s time to stop the biggest enlightened criminal organization."

    At his signal, we jumped out, surrounding the nest from each side. This was going to be a massacre.

    Usually, we had 3 or 4 red eyes patrolling a criminal act, never more than 5 at a time. Today was different, as we had to fight more than 20 red-eyes. The reinforcements would be here shortly, but weren''t needed as we could cast semi wide-range spells.

    After we jumped out, a huge blast of light energy detonated in the center of their nest, taking a few of them out in the giant explosion. With this, Lucidel sent them into a panicked and frenzied state, like uncoordinated flies.

    As he damaged the cargo, magic dust spilled out. The dust carried a strong magic aura, as mana was condensed into it. This could be used in all kinds of ways, with some of the red-eyes snorting it like a drug. This boosted their magic power and manapool, with red runes being carved into their arms.

    I extended my arm, light swords raining down on multiple opponents at once, trapping them in the tight space while I decapitated their heads with the Sunsword. Lucidel gave me a satisfied nod from far away, after which he tended to his own business.

    I could see and feel the intense heat of Amon''s flames, which were burning these men alive. I got accustomed to killing because of Lucidel''s way of teaching and his mentality seeping into my own brain. The moral implications it had on a 13 year old kid weren''t a worry of mine, as I grew dull to the sensation after countless missions. The general has turned me into one of his soldiers already.

    That said, it looks like Amon doesn''t have any problems with it either. Demons deal with death on a daily basis, as most demons are worldly people which died and got sent in Hell. Their race is aggressive and apathetic in nature, unlike angels whom I''ve never met.

    As I tried to pierce one of my opponents with a light ray, he deflected the attack, using a double edged sword. This one was different from the others, having better fighting skill and a manapool twice that of mine.

    With a single cast of a spell, he blasted me away by using a weird form of magic. It felt like I was falling in slow motion as I landed a hundred meters from the hideout, where my opponent appeared, wielding his dual-bladed weapon.

 Chapter 31 - Final Mission 2

    Half of the forest was on fire as Amon let loose. As most of the red-eyes got slaughtered, I was able to sense the remaining strong ones. My opponent was one of 4 troublesome ones, with more coming to this location from all over the forest.

    The gleam from a silvery blade assaulted my eyes as the dual-bladed sword whistled through the air, almost splitting me in half. Dodging the attack by sliding to the side with minimal movement, I swung the Sunsword. A crescent of light was created, shaving off the trees behind my opponent as he ducks down to avoid it.

    "You cast your weapon away?" I mockingly ask him.

    "Don''t be so ignorant, brat," he says as I sense something coming back. The spinning blade flies back with a whooshing sound, allowing me to take a good look at my reflection in the clean blade. It flies into my opponent¡¯s hand, summoned by his magic.

    He spins his sword, ready to engage me in a sword duel. I accepted his offer, dashing forward while ducking out of the way of his first swing. He too dodges my attack, quickly retrieving his sword in the process while taking a step back. Although he has more mana and a stronger magic presence, my skill and agility far outweigh them.

    Our weapons clash, sending shockwaves through the forest. My ferocity increases, as I try to end this quicker, pouring more mana into my blade. I could feel Amon scorching everything near us, his heat slowly reaching our fighting spot.

    My opponent''s eyebrows furrow in anger.

    "You brought a demon to his sacred place, you will be punished!"

    I could guess he meant ''demon'' figuratively, but we literally brought a demon with us.

    I inhale deeply, my blade shining in a dazzling golden light. "His sacred place? How can you call this a sacred place? All you''ve done is criminal acts, so don''t feign holiness," I tell him, pushing him back with my sword.

    His blade starts being charged with lightning. I could feel the buzz of the electric field around him. As soon as I approached his vicinity, he disappeared, slashing me from the side. My attempt at blocking his strike is drowned in an electrifying blast of energy which hurls me back into a tree. With no time to regain my breath¨Cand a lightning bolt ready to discharge into me¨CI dash to my side, barely avoiding the thunderous explosion which levels another portion of trees behind me. Damn it, I got a bit careless there!

    With this battle growing more intense, the treeline is getting cut more and more. At least the blazing conflagration from Amon won''t reach us over the thick forest, as everything is getting leveled from our wild swings and magic attacks.

    As I trade swings with my opponent, I realize I''m heavily outmatched in terms of magic power. If this continues, I''ll be a two-piece steak, cooked well done by an electric grill.

    Blocking another lightning bolt, my hands get burnt in the process. His attacks are just too powerful for me to handle right now. There is no one to come and help me out, so I have to make something up quickly.

    I throw the Sunsword to the ground, letting myself become weaponless in face of the lightning wielder.

    The eyes of my enemy widened in surprise. "Have you gone mad? If you''re surrendering, don''t think I''ll spare your life. The fact that you''re a kid makes this even better," he mutters before slamming his foot down and coalescing a large amount of electricity into the blade.

    I have to try this. My trump card.

    As he swings his sword down with murderous intent, I put my hand out, sticking my index finger softly. His insane force is met with a gentle posture, one that would exhibit a compliance with death. It was like I was offering my body to be scorched and severed in two, with my hand graciously extended forward, as if I was reaching for my end.

    Of course, my intent wasn''t to die yet. There is a plentiful life ahead of me, so naturally this was the ace up my sleeve.

    As his blade entered the range, about two inches from my finger, the electricity jumped between these two points. The electric arc wasn''t blue though. It was a shade of pink, plagued by my magic. In a short moment, I managed to dispel his lightning magic and turn the force and energy in reverse. Like a single vector changing its direction instantly, I turned it against my opponent.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    After doing so, it bounced back, all of the electricity and physical force being repelled from me like an unseen force was pulling my enemy backwards. I managed to understand lightning magic to its core, feeling its structure. It was like a chemical formula, made from distinct parts that clung together. Reversing the formula, I could shatter the bonds and release a ton of energy.

    When that happened, the force of the explosion sent my enemy flying backwards. After hitting the ground with his back, I swiftly picked the Sunsword, jumping in the air with all of my strength. Letting out a warcry, I stabbed down with unseen power, plummeting like a sharp meteor onto my opponent''s chest. The Sunsword reached the ground beneath him, cutting through flesh and bone like it wasn''t even there.

    With a single mouthful of blood being coughed out, his runes and magic disappeared, his heart making its final beat, the silence being an indicator of my victory.

    "Phew, that was intense. I can''t believe that worked out," I let out, exhaling deeply.

    "Adam!" I hear the voice from the female soldier we traveled with. Her gun was missing, her machete dyed with glowing red blood. I turned around to see her standing near the treeline.

    "The general is in trouble!" she yells out, prompting me to run to her side, holding the Sunsword tightly.

    She wastes no time explaining what happened, running along with me to the location. We took off in the opposite direction of the smoke created by our lovely demon.

    After running for a minute or so, we reached a small clearing with a wooden house. This rotting cabin reminded me greatly of my tomb, the haunted house in the center of Holdanis which was gone.

    "He went inside but hasn''t returned yet! Reinforcements should be here shortly, but you have to assist him. I''m not strong enough to do so, as I would be a hindrance, but you''re the second best bet!" she muttered while shaking a bit.

    "Don''t worry, he''s fine," I tell her while opening the doors of the house. The old wooden hut also has two floors just like the haunted mansion had.

    If my killer is here, Lucidel will kill him for sure. The Dreamer... his magic is a problematic factor. I remember my experience with it before I died. The red-eyes we faced were only powered by dream magic, not really using it. I have to help Lucidel, as I have valuable information about the structure of this cabin, if it is a domain of the Dreamer, the same one I died in before.

    "Adam, don''t go ins-" a voice yelled out before the doors to the cabin shut behind me.

    It was... Lucidel''s voice.

    From outside of the cabin, his shouting voice was cut short as the isolating features of this house activated their effect.

    This was a trap.

    The female soldier entered the house with me, so I turned my head at her for answers. She looked at me with an unnaturally wide grin, something that reminded me of Oliver.

    She slowly started to melt, like her body was made out of candle wax that''s being heated. "Pretty neat huh?" she said as her body slowly melted into a pile of dirt and mud. Her voice lowers in pitch and slows down, becoming inhumane as the figure loses any image of life it had. This wasn''t the female soldier we came here with.

    "Shit," I mutter under my breath.

    I smash the doors leading outside with my foot, only to find that the outside was replaced by a continuation of the interior. A spatial effect that blocks any exists from this place is present, perhaps another dimension?

    I couldn''t tell if this was the use of a spatial effect or if this was another dimension. Safe to say, I''ve entered the Dreamer''s domain again, like a gullible rat with no brain. I hate myself for falling into such an illusive, yet obvious trick.

    [If that was Lucidel screaming at me, he must''ve sensed the dream magic and tried to break inside.] I ponder internally.

    For now, nothing is happening, with the pile of mud and dirt still being here. If we assume that this dimension has a time effect which slows it down, Lucidel should break inside at some point. The problem is I can''t even estimate the time dilation, or if it even is that. It could be a plethora of different causes, which would all inhibit the possibility of Lucidel coming to rescue.

    Now I''m the one needing to be saved, after falling into the lie that the general had difficulty.

    On the other note, I might not need any help. I''ve grown stronger, and the Dreamer obviously has restrictions. I can conclude that the entity itself cannot harm me directly unless I enter its domain, which I''ve done so conveniently.

    "It has to have some rules to it," I conclude, venturing deeper into the house.

    "Come out! I won''t be able to surprise you in your own domain, but I''m ready for anything!" I yell out, my voice traveling through the empty halls and rooms with wooden doors.

    I receive no answer, after which I blast the doors and walls to one room, continuing to wreck havoc inside the rest of the house. The walls, ceiling and floor are easily broken, as I create a giant room with rubble filling up the floor.

    After a few moments, the broken pieces of wood, stone and glass sink into the ground, disappearing out of view. Even better for me, as I can now use the smooth flat floor to my advantage.

    Holding my Sunsword, I perk my ears and mana sense to focus on anything in this house that tries to attack me. I can feel a lot of mana fluctuation inside the walls and all around me. There are about 50 meters of magically enhanced parts of the house in all directions, after which everything stops.

    Suddenly, a sharp piece of wood flies at me from above. I dodge the wooden stake, its sharp end sticking into the ground.

    "You won''t get anywhere with attacks like that one," I call out, mocking the Dreamer.

    A hallway opens up to my left, along with another one to my right. These hallways spiral until they are in position, creating an infinite hallway with this giant room as the center point. I could feel no end to the magic in these hallways.

    This must be an illusion of some sort, as there is no way this entity created an infinite space.

    "I know it''s you, Dreamer!" I call out again, prompting the entity to show itself.

    "Ah, you got me," a voice echoes behind me.

 Chapter 32 - Nightmare

    Balding gray hair, tattered clothes and a starving physique. The man leaning on the corridor was none other than my killer, the Dreamer. Possessing the body of some poor soul, at least according to my theory.

    "What do you want from me?!" I ask, anger boiling up from the pit of my stomach.

    The silence I receive enrages me, to the point where I can''t just sit obediently and ask questions. I raise the Sunsword, swinging it towards my killer. The light crescent crashes into the wall behind him, making another hole in the ¡®house¡¯ I¡¯m trapped in. His body is cut horizontally, but it turns to smoke as soon as the two parts of his body disjoin.

    [An illusion?] I think to myself before turning around frantically.

    I see no one standing there, but I hear laughter coming from every direction. A subtle laughter echoes out, growing more and more prominent as I stand in my spot. Suddenly, it is cut away as the house shifts again. The ceiling starts lowering itself, eating the joined rooms on each end. I slowly walk into one of the hallways. The ceiling wasn''t an immediate threat, as it wouldn''t crush me like a hydraulic press. I had the possibility of cutting through it, but the falling debris would obscure my vision.

    If I want to fight him on equal ground, I have to have a clear line of sight.

    I stop midway as the house shifts again, positioning me in a way of standing between 2 sides of an infinite hallway. A slight ripple in the manafield makes me instinctively turn around, slashing at whatever''s hiding there. My light is avoided by the agile body of the female soldier. It shifts into the older version of Oliver, the one I faced before my death. The transmutation process is quick, as it perfectly mimics a human body after shape-shifting.

    "Adam..." it speaks. This entity wasn''t human, and wherever it came from, it''s not normal.

    The voice of Oliver is mixed with the female soldier, morphed a bit by a third voice. The concoction only adds to the eeriness that it carries.

    Walking at an angle to it, eyeing its abilities, I carefully calculate every step. "You want my mark??" I ask, taking my shirt off as a symbol that I''m prepared to fight. "Here, come and get it!" I yell out as the blue mark glows.

    "H-h-hah," it tries to laugh, but sounds like a broken record, its speech cut in pieces and morphed. "Child..."

    Oliver''s body tears apart, as many hands exit its body, revealing a glowing rose-colored mark that slightly differs in shape from mine. This was a revelation I didn''t want to see. It also has a mark, meaning it is connected to my past. As soon as these two marks are revealed to one another, they glow with extreme brightness, plunging us into a sea of light.

    -

    I wake up in a knee deep sea, which doesn''t seem to have a bottom. I appear to be standing on nothing, as the dark depths of the sea below gaze at my uncovered soul. It was only darkness below, reflecting the uncertainty I felt while striding through the Dreamer¡¯s territory.

    "The mark you were given is one that is neatly tied to my existence..." The booming voice reverberates through the dimension, coming from a place I couldn''t pinpoint.

    "Why do you need it?!" I ask loudly, searching for answers from my killer.

    It tilts its head. "You needn''t know that, child. You are an offering to me, made to fuel my life, so I could blossom," it says as I''m plunged into the depths of the ocean, drowning in the vastness of the cold and merciless oblivion. I couldn''t resurface, as there was no buoyancy. I screamed, but my voice couldn''t be deciphered. I focus my mind and access the power of my magic, trying to wake myself from this nightmare.

    I''m jolted awake in the infinite hallway, just before my lungs got completely filled with salt water. I can breathe. Disoriented, I shake my head to clear my senses. My eyes lay on a being of indescribable features. Not knowing what I was looking at, I extended my blade between us, the only thing that offered me protection. Its arms melted into the legs, the face split and warped, its body best described as existing in a different dimension. It screamed of the unknown, causing an instinctive repulse towards it. Constantly shifting, it was a mass of flesh and darkness that made every hair on my body stand up.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Firing a beam of energy from my hand, I decided to use ranged attacks, not wanting to get close to it. The bright light illuminates the imperceptible horror, one that extends further than my own 6 senses can bear witness to.

    After forcing me to visually glimpse its disgusting features, an explosion destroys the wall of flesh¡ªbut I''m sure it doesn''t kill it.

    As I try to escape the impeding doom of this entity, the house warps yet again. I''m back in the giant room, this time welcomed by the balding homeless man that the Dreamer masks itself into. It stands in the middle of it, its arms slightly raised.

    "You''re not escaping me," it says.

    I simply cast a sphere of light which detonates in the center of the room, shrouding the entire mansion in the bright energy. The explosion causes the walls to collapse, the ceiling to start falling down, yet I''m still pent up on ending this once and for all.

    An entity that transcends my journey back into the past is too dangerous to be kept alive, so I will stop it, without suffering another resurrection if it''s possible.

    "Sleep," it orders.

    The spell it casts almost manages to shroud my consciousness in the land of dreams, but my rage and emotions carried the wakefullness enough to start dispeling his magic.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me?" the Dreamer''s voice echoes, as it is surprised by my ability to understand the fundamentals of magic and dive into the intricacies of casting a spell. I strike my forehead with the dull part of my sword, drawing blood. "I''m awake!¡±

    I break into the magic, completely negating it. I can feel the arrangement of mana particles, and how they behave when his spell is formed. It is something I''ve picked up while fighting, and first used against the man I fought before succumbing to this trap. As his dream spell is negated, I return with one of my own.

    "Light of Dawn"

    I quickly craft a light spell which disables the effects of dream magic, stopping the entire house from shifting again. Every spatial, dimensional, time and other abstract effect it had was gone, replaced by the shining glow of my sword.

    I rush forward, slicing into the Dreamer. His arm is almost cut off completely, hanging off by a single string of skin.

    Its other arm extends, with magic condensing in its palm. "I''ve underestimated the prophesied messiah it seems,¡± its voice echoes. ¡°When I win this battle, I''ll be waiting for you near your home, preventing you from evolving like this again. I''ll drain your life dry and take the mark for myself, harnessing the power which will finally make me free!!" It reveals its intentions.

    The prophesied messiah? I feel like I''ve already heard that somewhere...

    No time for thoughts was left as I saw the house closing in on me again. I have to finish this now! I can''t let its words become the truth, as my life will be over.

    I try to attack it again, but it disappears further into the house, escaping my bloodlusted slashes. I use ice magic to freeze the walls and ceiling from warping, casting the interior along with every furniture in shimmering ice.

    "Here," I hear from my right.

    "Or here?" another voice reverberates from my left.

    I stagger, not knowing where to move. The voices surround me, as many holes open up in the house, in a kaleidoscope pattern.

    When I realized what was happening, it was to late.

    "Hypnosis: Induced Dream"

    This spell obviously had requirements which I''ve met again. If I ran in any direction, I would''ve been fine.

    My head dozed off for a second, but I managed to react just in time, cracking the spell again. As a sudden reflex jolted me awake, I was face to face with my past killer. The homeless man''s body which had shining rose-colored glowing eyes. The dream magic was oozing out from them, the same way it did from his new wound.

    I managed to pierce his gut with the Sunsword, reaching the other side. The problem was, a sharp piece of transparent material also protruded from my back as well. In a twist of events, we both dealt a lethal blow to each other at the same time.

    His pinkish glowing blood dripped down the Sunsword, while my own human blood leaked out onto the thin glass-like object he stabbed me with.

    "I''ve got you... you son of a bitch!" I exclaim while my mouth fills up with a familiar liquid that tastes like metal. The unbearable pain is handled by adrenaline and magic which is leaking out of my body.

    It smiles, the voice growing more inhumane as its life force is drained.

    "Might have, but we''ll see each other again..."

    I rush what remaining magic I have through my sword, burning the entity severely. Whatever I do, doesn''t matter. I''ll die in the matter of a minute, but at least I''ll have peace of mind knowing that this thing is gone as well.

    "We were... fated... to meet," it utters, taking my consciousness away as it tries to hold onto its life for a bit more.

    If I die, it dies with me.

    As the bloodloss slowly shuts off my brain functions, I''m struck with an epiphany.

    Memories of the carving on the desk flood my mind, as I connect the dots.

    ''Beware of strangers''. Might this be what it was referring to? If I''d known sooner, I would¡¯ve questioned that female soldier''s demand. She called Lucidel ''general'', which she didn''t do during the ride here. She called him by his name, so I could''ve suspected something. Although, I don''t know her well enough to jump to any conclusions. Didn''t know her enough, meaning she was a stranger to me...

    Whatever the matter is, she''s probably dead now, judging by the Dreamer imitating her body.

    It''s not just her, my lights are shutting off too. This entity is a troublesome one, smarter than it looks. However, it is reasonably defeatable, which infuriates me. I could''ve done so much more, made better decisions. My mind let''s go, embracing the soft cushion of death.

 Chapter 33 - Patience

    In the midst of a giant desert situated in Emperia¡ªa region of Eviansis¡ªa shrine covertly pokes out of the endless dunes of sand. For someone passing by, this could be mistaken for a mere hallucination, as the air dances in this unbearable heat, and the compact temple wears the same colors as the monotonous desert sand.

    Whilst peeking into the desert shrine, one could only find a single monk sitting on a dusty chair, hidden from the blazing sun.

    A vase filled with water and covered by a wooden top could also be seen while searching through the whole shrine.

    If one only looks with his eyes, he shall see nothing. Perking your ears up, you would only hear the quiet breeze of the desert wind. The unappealing nature of this simple temple isn''t all there is to this faraway location though.

    No one can accidentally stumble upon this ancient structure, as it is fortified by subtle magic which isn''t present to a person''s aura sense. The mana blends into the background of this sandy landscape, untraceable to wandering individuals.

    A single man covered by layers of white cloth trenches through this unforgiving place. Reaching this obscure temple was this man''s goal, after years of strenuous research and dead ends. In search of this mysterious place, tears had to be shed, blood had to be seeped and sweat had to be poured.

    With every step he takes, the large backpack he carries on his back rumbles with metallic bottles and food boxes, glass jars and tools one needs to survive this long journey.

    The man reaches the doors, knocking 4 times even though it is open for him to set foot inside.

    "I request entrance," the man says, sitting down on the only other chair except the monk''s.

    The monk replies by simply saying "Patience."

    The man takes his backpack off, sighing audibly. He stretches his neck and takes out a diary and a pencil. His long journey has been documented in a meticulous handwriting, one that could easily be traced to his demanding academic education. A PhD in advanced artifact engineering, one that takes at least 6 years of extended schooling. This man wasn''t a dumb traveler with no concrete plan.

    The secret of this mysterious temple isn''t something one can easily search for in a public library. Through years of research, and the already elongated time of achieving enlightenment, the requirements for this shrine were above and beyond.

    After 10 long years of obtaining enlightenment¨Cduring which he graduated¨Che had to spend a few more, asking people for clues, finding lost relics and visiting ancient ruins.

    However, such an esteemed man wouldn''t throw his life away for nothing. The secret of this shrine must''ve held a promising reward, where spending a portion of your life was worth it.

    The man waited for a long time, writing page after page. He even drew the shrine in excruciating detail, his pencil shortening in the process. After closing his diary, he looked around, searching for something to quench his boredom. Hours have passed, and the monk was still silently sitting on his chair, eyes closed.

    [Is he sleeping?] the man asks himself.

    He approaches the monk, staring at him. The monk doesn''t seem to react, so the guy just gives up after a few minutes. Thirst has made its way up the man''s throat, making him painfully swallow.

    The rules were simple enough.

    He couldn''t drink from the water vase, until allowed to do so. Asking the monk for permission was also out of the question, as the rules stated he couldn''t say anything except the request for entrance.

    He tried conjuring water up, as he was well acquainted with the principles of water magic. His affinity was earthen magic, but anyone could gather water through magic after studying artifacts for so long. There were many of these artifacts which used water and its magic to summon it, so he knew how to replicate those effects.

    [I mean, what''s using a simple elemental magic spell after I became a higher being?] he reasons to himself.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    His logic was foolproof, as gaining enlightenment was certainly harder than using water magic. However, when he tried to create water droplets, an insurmountable wall of failure welcomed him. No water was made. This whole area had a restrictive magic, so that no humidity was possible except that found in the vase and in one''s body. This restriction was only for enlightened individuals, as non-enlightened ones couldn''t even traverse into this place.

    Unable to conjure up water, his body started to feel the effects of thirst even more. Looking over his shoulder, his eyes were set on a specific vase he knew held water. Stories he heard told of this pure water, cool even in this scorching sun.

    [No, I didn''t come here for nothing] he tells himself.

    Sitting down on the floor, the man waits a bit longer...

    -

    After a whole day and a half has passed, dehydration hit like a train. The man''s lips were cracked dry, his skin having no moisture. After enduring this torture for almost two days, it was enough.

    "Come on, I''ll die if you don''t allow me to drink water," he desperately complains.

    The monk does not respond, sitting silently, still unmoving.

    The man opens the lid of the vase, finding crystal clear water that gives off a cool sensation when his face approaches it.

    Drinking the fresh liquid, he''s hit with a feeling of ecstasy, finally quenching the unbearable thirst.

    His ribs were protruding on his skin, a sign of malnutrition. Whilst in search of this place, the desert wasn''t kind-hearted. He already ate all of the food he had and drank all of the water he carried.

    "Oh man, there''s no better feeling than this..."

    He lies down and thinks about his life. His mind was already flooded with thoughts, now clearing out and leaving him with blank space.

    [Damn it, how long do I have to wait?]

    -

    Another whole day passed, and the man had enough. He could get over the hunger, but what did patience mean? Would he have to wait here for a week, a month? How long would this monk sit there?

    The man already read through the book he carried with him. Deciding to reread it, he sat down and spent another day here. After the day passed, he dusted every part of the shrine, even moving dust from the monk''s robes.

    [How is he even alive? He didn''t move one inch, not even to drink water...]

    3 days passed and the man couldn''t bare it any longer. He felt like he was going insane, talking to the monk about his life while the latter sat in silence.

    "Come on, just tell me how to enter the secret temple. I''ve come such a long way and spent so much time on this! Isn''t that enough patience!?" he raises his voice.

    He shakes the monk, desperate to get an answer. Despite his aggressive approach and continuous yelling, the silence doesn''t change.

    [I have to do something] the man thinks, exiting the shrine.

    During the day, the heat irritated the man, while the nights were cold, enough to cause shivering even though the man covered himself in the white cloth he traveled with. The monk never complained, simply sitting in his chair.

    [Are there any clues outside?] the man inquires, venturing into the dull dune-filled plains.

    He falls onto his knees, broken by the inability to reach his goals and loneliness that''s befallen him during this journey.

    [How much longer...]

    In a few days, the man might die of hunger if he remains here. His athleticism is enough to carry him into the well-developed cities of Emperia, even in this malnourished state. After all, after being enlightened getting anywhere isn''t problematic, as the Overworld is a simple lower dimension with parts of it having higher dimensional influence. As soon as this man decides to leave, the only difficult part would be the first few miles, after which he could cross a small country''s worth of land due to him being a higher being.

    [Even though I could, I won''t give up. I''d rather die than waste all of that time I''ve spent, throwing it away]

    Cursing his choice and the unfortunate fate, he let''s out a tear of sorrow.

    [If only I knew what to do...]

    When he wiped his tear, an image of someone walking towards the shrine prompts him to stand up. The person had white robes, similar to what he was wearing. Was this an illusion made by the scorching heat? No, it was definitely a person slowly approaching him.

    "I''ve been saved, the Messiah is here!" the man cheers.

    Taking his hood off, the person reveals his appearance. A young boy no older than his early teens, with glowing emerald eyes and light amber hair. The young boy had a very attractive appearance for his age, but his dazzling nature wasn''t what surprised the man. The strange part was this kid''s aura, he was enlightened!

    The man couldn''t read his aura, even after staring at him impolitely.

    "Can I help you?" the boy asks.

    "H-how did you get here??" the man stutters, not seeing a backpack on the kid''s back.

    "I walked. Don''t you know it''s impossible to get here otherwise," the young boy lectures, continuing his walk towards the desert temple.

    Passing the man with an uninterested expression, the young boy knocks 4 times on the door. "I request entrance," he says.

    "Patience," the monk responds.

    The man''s eyes bulge out, as he sees and hears something unprecedented. This kid knew the passcode to enter the shrine, and got here without any stuff, traveling only in his clothes.

    [At least I know that the monk didn''t die] the man inwardly notes.

    "Hey kid, what''s your name?" the man asks, walking back into the shrine. As he receives silence, his blood boils. He puts a hand on the kid''s shoulder, threatening to punch him if he doesn''t respond.

    "I swear if you don''t answer me¨C"

    His words are cut short as a white crystal blade appears on his neck, the sharp edge almost cutting into his skin. He couldn''t see the young boy draw his sword¡ªor where he drew it from¡ªbut a sense of danger made him stagger backwards and fall onto his ass.

 Chapter 34 - Different Path

    This idiot was getting on my nerves. He was obviously underprepared for the secret shrine, with a lacking aura. I could see his backpack lying on the floor, a clear sign of lacking information. If you need a backpack to get here, you''re obviously not ready.

    I held my tongue clamped in my mouth, disregarding this clueless buffoon.

    He obviously got the hint, not touching me for the rest of our interactions.

    During the year and change that I''ve lived my 3rd life, I''ve grown a bit of a nasty temper. This bullshit situation that I''ve found myself enraged me. I was forced to focus all of my precious time on planning how to kill the Dreamer and setting myself free from this looping life.

    When I reawakened at the same exact moment I did last time, everything was clear. My mother''s treasury welcomed me like a hailstorm on a sunny picnic. Gabriel wasn''t there just like last time, so I interrogated my driver about it.

    As soon as he helped me by defeating the wretched demon which murdered my family, the shining angel disappeared, tending to some urgent business.

    What has been left of my manapool was about a bottle''s worth, a mere fourth of my previous riches.

    I had to get away from Holdanis, as my nemesis made a promise to stalk me as soon as I show up. Trying to avoid that, I never met with Rache in this life, telling my driver to send me straight into another region of Eviansis. Emperia is the southern neighboring region to Holdanis, previously a kingdom ruled by Lucian, one of the 7 Rulers.

    The dessert filled region is an expected trait of the strongest fire user in all of history. The demons of Hell could never stand up to the Fire Emperor Lucian, a being that can even burn fire with his flames, whatever that means. The hype surrounding him is written all across the libraries of Emperia, so I got a good taste of its previous Ruler.

    During my 3rd life, I''ve been searching for ways to beat dream magic and the Dreamer. Considering that I''ve already reattained my former manapool during this year and change, I could just try and attack the malevolent entity as soon as possible.

    The reason why I didn''t do such is because I felt a peculiar sensation when my soul passed onto the third life. The 3 fourths of my manapool have been sucked out of me, presumably taken by the Dreamer into this resurrection. I can''t be certain about my hypothesis, but I''ve been right about the theories I made before facing it.

    Also, another reason for my overly-cautious approach is its ability with the mana it had. The entity itself manipulated a grander structure than its own biological mana allowed. The spells it caught me with were cast by that manapool, which paled in comparison to mine. That said, if it gained three bottle''s worth of mana, it could easily crush someone like Lucidel, a pillar of power much stronger than it.

    -

    While in search for answers and ways to get stronger, I''ve stumbled upon this secret temple of monks.

    The baffled man was still talking despite the monk''s and my own silence. What he needed to do is sit here in silence for only a few days, watching the monk. If you solely focused on the monk, you would get instructions which you had to follow. It would be comprised of monotonous actions like emptying a bag of gravel, one small stone at a time.

    As I didn''t fancy sitting for days at a time and doing dumb tasks, I respected only a part of the monk''s ritual. The passcode you had to say before sitting down and awaiting further instruction.

    "I feel like I''ll go crazy! A new friend showed up, but he also doesn''t talk," the man keeps blabbering.

    I stand up, smiling at the monk. The psychic link was immediately connected, with the monk telling me to take the hammer which was in the back of the shrine and nail the giant stump protruding outside of the shrine, at the back entrance. I had to move it at least 2 inches, which seemed laughable.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I took the hammer, offering it to the man and pointing to the stump. The hammer itself was as long as an axe, with a heavy metallic head. It wasn''t a sledgehammer, since the head is at least 4 times the size.

    "You want me to hit the stump?" he asks.

    I nod in an affirmative way, smiling at the now ecstatic man. "There''s still hope!" he states, smashing the hammer into the stump. It doesn''t move even slightly, recoiling the shock back to the man''s hands.

    He tried it for almost half an hour before collapsing down to the floor.

    With bloodied and bruised hands, he huffed uncontrollably from the intense heat. He hasn''t moved the stump even a quarter of an inch. If he were to continue, it would eventually move.

    "I can''t do it," he complains, obviously exerted from the heat and physical strain.

    I silently take the hammer from him, lifting it into the air. This man''s manapool doesn''t even equate to a full bottle, being 3 quarters or so.

    I smash the hammer into the stump, breaking the tool with a single swing. The stump is only moved a single inch as all of the force was converted to the hammer.

    [The hammer broke, may I use my hand?] I ask the monk telepathically.

    [...]

    He wouldn''t respond in this kind of situation, but I received an answer nonetheless. [You may.]

    I strike the stump with an open palm strike, sending it fully into the ground. The previously 3 feet of wood protruding from the ground were reduced to zero, becoming part of the earth.

    The man''s jaw dropped, as he questioned if what his eyes were telling him was a fever dream or reality.

    "H-how!! Teach me!" the man demanded.

    I ignored his attempt at becoming my pupil, listening to the monk''s next request.

    An absurdly time consuming task was set, pinching sand and adding that pinch of sand to a pouch too large for that task.

    "I''m sorry, I''ll have to stop the classical route from here on out," I declare, walking outside of the shrine.

    "Ah, you talked! Please accept me as your stu¨C"

    "No."

    Tears formed in the man''s eyes, as he dropped down onto his knees and started begging shamelessly. I disregarded his futile pleads, focusing on my current objective.

    "Man, can this be any more complicated?" I complained outwardly as the man let out a confused "Huh?"

    After a short minute of my right arm being extended, the somewhat intellectually questionable act gave fruit. Even though I might have seemed like a special ed kid, what I was doing couldn''t be seen with the naked eye.

    Blue sparks began appearing from thin air as a cut in space-time opens slowly. Magic runes of protection and obscurity start unveiling themselves, melting away like spaghetti when cooked in a pot.

    As the runes lose meaning and the magic gives way, a place beyond the scope of worldly senses is revealed.

    The ''portal'' I''ve created shuts as soon as I walk through, not giving any time for the unfortunate man left sitting on his knees.

    A drop of sweat runs down the monk''s face as he witnesses something he''s never anticipated from a mortal man, let alone a 12 year old. Only a single deep breath is let out as he returns to his meditative state.

    -

    When I peered into the runes and decast the magic covering this place, a new temple was discovered.

    What awaited my eyes was a giant stone temple with water running down the sides, with bright green vegetation brimming with life, the short grass growing out of every nook and cranny.

    There were 2 monks carrying baskets filled with fruits and vegetables.

    The bald men noticed me and raised their eyebrows. My emerald eyes gazed into their aura, my face clearly showing admiration.

    The left one had a 2 bottles worth of mana, while the right one had almost the same aura that I had in my previous life.

    I let them introduce themselves first, waiting for a verbal greeting.

    "Welcome, young learner."

    I took my sword out, making them tense up in anticipation. When I dropped my weapon down and raised my hands, they understood the gesture.

    I introduced myself, chatting with the tranquil monks. They offered to escort me into their temple, where they kneeled down.

    "So, do you follow some kind of God?" I ask them.

    "No," one of them responds, "We only trust in the might of our elder, who lived through centuries and witnessed all that''s written in our sanctuary."

    That''s what I came here for.

    There were legends of a man that''s trained in the way of martial arts to such an extent that they deemed it perfect. The perfect martial art, a single individual.

    "May I see your elder?" I request.

    "He isn''t someone easily accessed, but you''ve already met him. He is the man guarding the entrance to this very temple."

    That old fart?? I sensed no unusual aura coming from him, which must mean he has an unnatural inclination for magic control.

    Even I can''t hide it that well.

    I stare back in the direction of the outer shrine, where the elder sits on his chair. I couldn''t see anything through the blurry barrier around the temple, but I still stared into the distance.

    "Let me take you through the steps of becoming one of us, young learner. The first one will be shaving your head clean like we do," one of the monks says as he grabs a razor.

    "I''ll be doing no such thing, unfortunately. I''m not here to pray and meditate for centuries just so I could remain weaker than some old fool," I state assertively.

 Chapter 35 - Secret Martial Art

    The whole temple¡ªconsisting of three monks currently¡ªgasped in disdain. My indecent comment left them flabbergasted, unable to comprehend how such atrocities can escape an enlightened 12 year old''s mouth.

    "Take that back, young one!" one of them raises his voice.

    The reason for my hostile approach to these buffoons isn''t teen angst, although I would be well into my teens if 2 deaths gifted by my nemesis didn''t stud my growth. No, the reason for my inhospitality is the value of my life slowly decreasing as it is stomped on by a looping circle of death. I''m thrust back into the moment of my mother''s death, which is detrimental for my morale.

    Now, I''m left with only one objective in my life: getting rid of the Dreamer. To achieve that goal, I have to go through a lot of people and places, decreasing my tolarance for... everything.

    If I die again, these people''s memories will be erased as I''m sent back into the past. This uncaring mentality that bloomed inside me might be dangerous, but it is the only thing driving me forward. Besides, once I adapted the careless attitude, my power got exponentially higher.

    "I won''t take anything back. If you feel like you''ve got a duty to shut me up or exile me, you''ll have to beat me in a fight,"I declare, walking out of the shrine.

    "That won''t be a problem, young one. You should watch your mouth when addressing an authority that''s lived a hundred of your lifetimes."

    "I give no respect unless it is earned," I respond, activating my aura.

    This was like fighting against my former self, as the monk in front of me almost had the same manapool that I boasted in my previous life. This one was the strongest in the entire temple, so I was expecting a lot from their elder.

    "If I beat you, will your elder show up? Does he even care?" I mock, fueling my fists with mana.

    "You won''t get far enough to see that," the monk responds, taking a battle stance.

    More bald-heads exit the temple and surround us, observing our fight. With them is a single girl, with dark brown hair and glasses. She is holding a book and looks to be in her late teens.

    As the crowd appears, I make the first move, dashing forward. The monk is surprised by my speed, reacting at the latest possible moment.

    His fingers curl into a fist, which he hurls my way, swinging with enough force to shake the grass behind us.

    That attack should''ve destroyed a large portion of the ground, maybe even reached the temple. Instead, it only created wind pressure enough to rustle the grass. It seems this guy has good control over his enhancement magic.

    As I throw a roundhouse kick, I feel the mana that''s buried into the ground and locked into the air. A lower being couldn''t even exist here, as the higher dimensional mana takes up a larger portion of space here, almost making this a higher dimension like Heaven.

    "Is this what Heaven would feel like?¡± I muse, gliding my fingers through empty space.

    "No, a higher dimension would be even sturdier than this," the monk notes, "And try to take this fight seriously!" he orders, throwing another punch.

    I accept his proposal, landing a solid counter-punch on his abdomen. When my fist landed, no recoil was made. I didn''t feel the force repelling or wind pressure being released as our bodies made contact.

    [Nullification?] I think to myself.

    Can this ordinary monk have a power as strong as nullification? If he does, I wonder how it works...

    To test that theory, I jump back, putting distance between us by avoiding another one of his slow swings. To someone at his level, those strikes would be deadly and lightning-fast, but to a being using light magic to aid oneself... Let''s just say his moves are predictable to me.

    I couldn''t move at the speed of light, but my body could be propelled at speeds that ordinarily wouldn''t be possible at my strength.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "How did you do that?" I ask him with a need to find out more about his ability.

    "You deserve no answer," he snarls.

    Fine, let''s see how you hold up against this.

    I dash forward, my whole body using light magic as fuel for enhancing my speed and power. He couldn''t even react as my knuckles dug into his guts, converting all of my kinetic energy into the strike.

    Again, my attack was stopped without commotion, as if a toddler hit his father with those soft hands.

    After a short moment, everything became clear to me. Blood seeped out of the monk''s nose, as well as from his eyes. His veins bulged, his body tensing uncontrollably.

    "I see, shock absorption... Sorry to tell you, but you won''t be able to stop me with that," I apologize sarcastically.

    He tries to grab me, but I react in time, deflecting his arm with my own. A smile curls up my face as another solid punch is sent into the monk''s face.

    This shock absorption has grown on me, as I adored every hit more and more. This last one was negated just like the last ones, but the physical force made enormous amounts of damage inside this monk''s body. He coughed up blood as his respiratory system burst in many places.

    That ability of his could suck up the force taken from a strike and use it in his next attack. However, when it is overloaded, his body would fail to store the energy inside.

    "Poor soul," I feign sorrow.

    As his bulky frame hits the ground, an aquatic sound mixed with electricity rings out behind me. I turn around to see the elder walking through the barrier, his thin physique striding towards me. The sunken eyes scan me, meeting my gaze after sizing me up.

    "What is it that you search for here?" the elder asks.

    "Your attention actually," I respond.

    "Well, you''ve earned it now. How can I be of help?"

    The crowd shut themselves up from the cheering and chattering mess they were a minute ago, listening intently to their elder.

    I explained my need to find out about his miracle martial arts, which were hailed as perfect.

    "Do you need a demonstration?" he asks.

    "I couldn''t ask for more," I smile, activating my aura.

    "I''ve seen your potential as soon as you disabled the barrier," he praises me before we begin fighting.

    As soon as his ''demonstration'' began, I got to peer into his manapool. He revealed only a portion, enough to match my own.

    "Soul Void Flux"

    With those words, his lecture started. As the unconscious monk previously titled me, I had become a learner in this man''s temple.

    An effect similar to gravity magic condensed around his open palms. As he swiftly made parabolic and circular motions with his arms, any previous weakpoints of his were closed up. A perfect defensive maneuver, made to block any attack. Let''s try it out.

    I attack him straightforwardly, aiming for his head with light infused fists. As soon as they reached a specific distance from him, his hand moved almost instinctively, deflecting my attack. After the quick reaction time disarmed my attack, his other palm appeared on my chest. An unexpected force repelled me back, knocking the air out of my lungs.

    "Damn..." I whisper, gasping for air.

    As I try using magic, my body shakes. It appears some sort of disruption effect has taken place, rendering me unable to use magic as effectively. If another one of his strikes lands, I won''t be able to use magic at all.

    To use the same movement spells I''ve been exercising throughout my fights here, I had to spend about three times more mana.

    The elder walked slowly, blue and purple light dancing around his hands. I could feel the magic he used, but it was too complicated to try and decast. Besides, I had to be in contact with it for long enough, which this fight hadn''t allowed me yet.

    I dashed for my right side, moving out of harm''s way. As the elder turned around, I used a long ranged spell, firing a beam of light magic forward.

    He reacted to my casting speed, placing his hands where the light beam would strike. Once it hit, the light was dispersed completely, reverting back to atmospheric mana.

    That spell was no joke, as it could level half a city in Holdanis. If it was cast somewhere outside of Eviansis, where higher dimensional mana wasn''t as prominent, it could incinerate a mountain chain.

    "Interesting," I note, trying to dodge his next attack.

    His martial arts magic or whatever pulls me towards him, creating a strong gravitational field between us. I can do it, I can dispel his magic.

    As I start to nick at the magic formation that allows gravity to work the way it does, the elder appears in front of me, placing both of his palms on my chest.

    "Troublesome, you are," he inverts his sentence like some kind of wise teacher.

    "This is bull-"

    I was cut off by a repellent force driving me into the temple''s barrier. I create a strong ripple throughout the blurry membrane, falling unconscious immediately.

    -

    By the time I woke up, the elder was gone, returning to his desert shrine to meditate and wait for new ''learners''.

    I was lying on a soft mattress, taken care off by the only girl in this temple.

    "Ouch, my head," I grumbled.

    "Careful, your spirit is still shaken," the girl warns.

    "My spirit? Ah, that''s right, the old fool called it ''Soul Void Flux''. Did he touch my soul?" I ask.

    "No, don''t worry. He only divided your spirit from your magic to throw your symbiotic state off."

    I sat upright, stretching my neck.

    "You know a lot about magic."

    "Only about his martial arts since he taught me personally. I can''t use it though, as my mana reserves are critically low and my magic is weak," she sulks.

    "Shame... so you know all about it but can''t actually put it into practice?"

    "Right on the money. It doesn''t bother me that much honestly, as I can guide others to learn it."

    "Don''t tell me you teach these monks how to fight," I laugh at the irony.

    "Unfortunately, that''s true," she confirms, chuckling alongside me.

 Chapter 36 - Relaxation

    The girl''s name was Relia, and she was a sweetheart. She took care of the monks, teaching them about martial arts principles that the elder preached of. She was an all round good person that you couldn''t say anything bad about. She was hard-working, smart and kind.

    The monks themselves treated her like a sister, as none of them had any romantic intentions at all. I don''t even think they have a sexual preference...

    "Adam, I''ve brought you lunch," her mellow voice sounds through the empty hallway of the temple.

    "Ah, thanks, leave it here."

    I''ve been given a task to master the first step of the <Soul Void Flux>, after which the elder would spar against me one more time.

    This was a great motivator, as I''d learn much more from fights than his teachings. I''ve never been good with following other''s commands, rather learning things my own way.

    This was especially true with Lucidel, as I''ve learned much more by fighting and observing him than listening to his orders.

    During my current 3rd life, I''ve had a much easier time expanding my magic and manapool than in my previous life.

    As it stands now, I''ve reached more than half a barrel''s worth of mana, enough to seriously challenge Lucidel at his full power and even win against a Sword Saint.

    Maybe I''ll try and become a Sword Saint when I deal with the Dreamer situation.

    Concerning swords, my weapon rested neatly against the statue ruins that sat in the middle of the temple.

    I''ve decided to give up sword wielding for the time being, focusing on training my hand to hand combat skills. I''ve already made a plan to assimilate my sword prowess with the learnt martial arts, creating a fusion fighting style.

    I had to learn whatever I can before facing the Dreamer again. With my accelerated learning skills, I hope to achieve it as soon as humanly possible.

    Relia watched my training, raising an eyebrow at the first signs of using the <Soul Void Flux>. "I''ve never seen someone adapt so quickly. You''ve grasped the basics in less than two days."

    "I don''t plan on staying here for long," I comment, creating a loud boom by releasing magic with my strikes.

    "That''s a shame, I enjoy your presence here," she smiles warmly.

    "Even though my rude attitude doesn''t befit a monk?" I ask, lifting my foot up in the air.

    She chuckles innocently. "None of your attributes befit a monk, that''s what makes you interesting."

    I stop my training, deciding it was enough for now. Proper rest is part of a good training plan. I wipe away the sweat from my forehead and upper body, sitting down beside Relia.

    "Why don''t you go into one of the cities of Emperia? Why stay here?" I ask.

    "Just because you''re interesting to me doesn''t mean I don''t enjoy being the temple''s big sister," she responds in her calming tone.

    "You''re interested in me, eh? Many have been let down like that," I joke.

    "You''re too young for me," she puts in my place. Being in her early twenties, she also got enlightened at a young age, just like myself.

    "I know, I''m joking. I hope no man ever hurts you," I express, wanting the best for Relia.

    "You know, when I talk to you I feel like I''m conversing with an adult. What made you so mature?" she asks.

    "I''ve had my fair share of trauma that I won''t touch upon, but it mostly comes from hanging around adults a lot."

    The truth is more complicated than that. My trusty butler Rache definitely helped me grow both emotionally and in wisdom. My mother always treated me like I was older, having an open and normal communication. At least, as open as she allowed, since there were still many mysteries about here. Mainly, I wonder how that demon got there... It is a question I often ask myself.

    My maturity always followed me, ever since I formed my first thoughts. During the parts of my childhood that I remember, I''ve always felt like I''ve lived a life before this one, even if it sounds absurd. The feeling of deja vu would creep inside at the most random moment, disappearing as abruptly as it appeared.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "I never asked you since I didn''t want to pry into your privacy, but what is that mark on your chest?" Relia quires after staring at it for a while.

    "It''s something I''ve been... given at a young age. I don''t exactly know what it does, but it might be the secret to my wisdom," I quip, tapping my temple.

    "Such a wise soul took its knowledge from a blue mark?" Relia plays along, enjoying the foolery.

    When she realized I didn''t want to talk about my mark, she changed the subject, asking about my interests.

    I talked to her for hours, explaining the game Evil Antagonist and how I played it against Rache for years. She listened and nodded her head, asking questions about my life and the subjects I touched upon. I told her of Obiwon, creating a story that encompasses every one of my experiences in a believable narrative.

    "So, who did Evy like more, you or Dorian?" she asks.

    "I don''t think she liked either one of us in a romantic sense, but I couldn''t tell you who she adored more. They were in Obiwon before me, but didn''t hang out until I showed up," I respond, reminiscing of that old life that I wish for.

    I wish to be a kid again, even though I physically am¡ªmore so than before. Remembering the good times made my heart ache, knowing that Evy and Dorian don''t even know who I am. They still aren''t enlightened, but will be in a few months time. I track the days, calculating where they currently are with their life.

    Relia noticed my withering attention, asking if I miss them. To her, I justified my excursion to Emperia as a few month trip that Lucidel arranged.

    "I do, I miss her morbid outlook on life, and Dorian''s competitive yet leisurely nature. I''ll get to see them again, but I''ve already grown distant to them during this time."

    "Grown distant? You''re 12 for God''s sake, don''t worry about a few months that pass by. When you see them again, they''ll still be your friends," Relia reasons.

    "I guess you''re right..." I feign peace of mind, knowing that they won''t remember me.

    It''s not just them, Rache doesn''t remember me either, along with the general I''ve spent so much time with. The only thing keeping me from crumbling under the loneliness is the future I''ll achieve after I defeat my murderer.

    When the subject changed from my story to hers, I could relax again. It was time to listen to her tales, even if she had less of them. As her life was mostly uneventful, except the fact she grew up as an orphan, she liked to listen to my tales.

    -

    In the next week, I would train during the day and night, using different learning tactics. Through trial and error, I replicated the feeling that the elder gave off while using his magic.

    During daytime, I would train physically, using magic to enhance my body''s natural strength. The monks would spar with me since we both had benefit from it, even if they didn''t like my uncompliant persona.

    During the night, I would meditate until I found the right magic structure, which I would use for training. I polished the imperfect <Soul Void Flux> from one day to another, searching for the right way to use it. It was a trial that tested my ability to adapt to any magic, furthering my knowledge and understanding of different ways mana could be used.

    This also had the beneficial factor of expanding my manapool, as I had to strain myself in order to keep the magic structure I wanted to achieve.

    When everyone fell asleep, I would train the more complicated techniques. I would dive into slumber when dawn struck, sleeping for only a few hours or so. It was enough for my body, as I learned to enter deep sleep immediately upon closing my eyes and laying down.

    Relia would watch me train when she finished training with the monks and doing chores around the temple. The monks were helpful though, so she didn''t have to do all the work herself. I guess they still good natured, those bald heads.

    She would offer me with food after my training finished, as she knew exactly when I would stop.

    "Care for bananas and kiwi?" she nudges me, showing the plate of cut fruits.

    The whole temple only ate a diet consisting of raw fruits and vegetables, which was a pain in the ass. I missed the savory taste of meaty dishes, and my sweet tooth craved the fine desserts that I would normally eat almost everyday.

    "Thanks," I nod, eating the fruits.

    "You said you like sugary sweets, but this is the only thing I can offer, since the elder preaches of a raw diet," she explains while looking at me like I''m some sort of hurt puppy.

    "It''s fine, don''t worry," I assure her while my stomach growls for real food. At least the diet is motivating me to get out of this place as soon as I can.

    I had to call the elder out tomorrow, as I''m sure I''ve reached enough understanding and control over the newly discovered martial arts.

    Relia grabs my hair and pulls on it.

    "What are you so lost in thought about? Do you miss ''real food'' that much?"

    "Ouch! You don''t have to pull my hair," I grouse.

    "Oh sorry, you''re the only one with hair here, so I have to use it," she giggles, rustling my hair. "I must say, your hairstyle is always perfect. I''m jealous of your quality hair."

    "You deem this greasy hair high quality?" I raise an eyebrow.

    "Your hair will adjust to not being washed by shampoo every day," she comments, running her fingers through her hair.

    Her hair was in a pristine condition, looking like she shampooed it regularly. It didn''t smell bad either, probably because she used the flowery oils extracted from the blue orchids growing around the temple.

    Relia looked at me curiously, asking about my progress. "I''ve seen you train only physically during these last few days. You''ve shown the first signs of using the elder''s martial arts a few days ago, but gave up on them after that..."

    "Don''t worry, everything will fall into its place. I''ve been meditating to reach it," I answer, not telling her about the rigorous training I''ve been going through while she slept.

    She tilts her head sideways, disapproving the meditating method. "I''ve never seen someone progress in the <Soul Void Flux> by meditating. The monks here spend hours every day sitting in the grass with their eyes closed, but not for the goal of furthering their martial arts."

    I could see that. Meditating was used to reach a peace of mind, devoid of thoughts. When you have that mentality, it is easier to train. What I was doing was the complete opposite, boggling my mind with the complex structures of the elder''s magic.

    I stand up, ready to continue my training.

    "Leave my methods to myself, I''ll show you their products afterwards.¡±

 Chapter 37 - Who is This Kid?

    RELIA''S POV

    Adam was a true prodigy child, something I''ve never seen before. The monks respected him greatly, even if they didn''t like his attitude problems. When I explained to them that his mother died, all of them gained sympathy for the young genius.

    To possess such a level of power at only 12 years old is unprecedented. He beat Yasu with only his strength alone, overcoming his physical force absorption. As Yasu was the strongest monk, everyone started fearing the emerald eyed kid that trained in their temple regularly.

    They would''ve tried to throw him out if the elder didn''t tell them to leave him be.

    He said that Adam has the largest potential he''s ever seen. Classifying him in the same category as the Sword Saint of Emperia, I knew he was special.

    Even though he is insanely gifted, the boy obviously went through Hell and beyond to achieve his current strength. His unyielding persona wasn''t just made because he''s stubborn¡ªeven though he likes to be. His toughness was carved into him, sculpting him into the mighty rebel he''s become.

    "Yasu, you and Chenxing should fight me in unison," Adam commands, provoking them into attacking him.

    Even though he is so young, he radiates a commanding aura that befits... a king I daresay. I guess that might be derived from his lineage, since he''s an orphaned prince. I couldn''t imagine him as a prince in some palace, being spoiled by servants. The only thing connecting him to that life is his leadership personality, along with his good looks. If he was a few years older, I might''ve seen him in a different light...

    When I talked to Yasu and the others one on one, I managed to sniff out their true look on Adam. Sprinkled through the insults and grumbling were admiration and gratitude. They were grateful for his presence, as all of them progressed during this week more than they have during the last 3 years.

    Even though they hated to admit it, he had an astoundingly profound influence on their lives, in only a week''s time.

    -

    On the 7th night he was here, something woke me from my dreams. A low base sound vibrating from outside of the temple. I slowly exited the temple, looking around for any new visitors. It was rare for someone to become a new learner here. Before Adam, 2 years passed since we got a new member.

    As I rubbed my eyes and peered around a corner, I audibly gasped.

    Adam was training, as the space around his glowing purple and blue hands warped. He was using the <Soul Void Flux>, and although flawed, it resembled the elder strongly.

    The elder has trained for a hundred years in order to perfect it, under the teachings of his own master, a person that sparred against one of the seven Rulers, the previous kings and queens of Eviansis'' regions. The <Soul Void Flux> was originally made by the same Ruler that the elder''s master sparred against, so it is a technique valued to the highest extent.

    "Wow!" I awed in amazement, not believing my eyes.

    Adam turned to me, smiling while maintaining his technique. "What do you think? Pretty neat, huh? I have to commend your elder on mastering this technique, since it''s very complex."

    "Those words wouldn''t carry any honesty. Look at you, this was like a walk in the park," I shake my head, still marveling his brilliance.

    He smiles and continues his training, while I watch him. I enjoyed his performance for the next 2 hours, not a single word escaping my mouth.

    -

    I couldn''t sleep, as I knew what would await me the next morning.

    Adam pounded on the temple''s barrier, calling for the elder.

    Yasu sighed in annoyance, trying to discourage Adam from calling the elder.

    "He isn''t gonna respond you impudent¡ª"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The barrier buzzed as the elder walked in, his face showing that he was amused.

    I hadn''t seen that expression on him during my whole lifetime. Hell, I''ve never seen any other expression except his deadpan one which he carries every day. I would see the elder every month or so, as he would check upon the monks, giving a hint of advice every now and then.

    "Did you discover something, young one?"

    "I did, in fact," Adam proudly states, raising his aura and revealing the techniques he''s been honing during this week.

    His hands glowed blue and purple while warping space around them. With a parabolic swing, he launched the elder to the right side of the barrier. The elder hadn''t sustained any damage from that hit, but his smile spoke of Adam''s progress.

    Yasu''s mouth opened wide, loosely hanging in sheer disbelief. The other monks had similar expressions of stupefaction, many of them rubbing their eyes to check if they are dreaming.

    The elder spun his hands slowly, activating the <Soul Void Flux>. Their hands clashed, their kicks shaking the entire dome encasing the temple.

    "Even using your legs... truly astounding," the elder praises.

    They seemed to be on equal ground, when the elder joined his hands together, intertwining his fingers. Adam carefully stood there, prepared for whatever the elder decides to throw at him.

    The elder opened his hands with the palms facing Adam. In a split second, Adam was repelled like last time, smashing into the dome. The runes glowed brightly as a wave dispersed the force.

    "Seems like there''s more to your martial arts than our previous fight entailed," Adam notes, grabbing his chest.

    "The abilities of this art are plentiful, as you''ll find out," the elder preaches, approaching Adam slowly.

    They were both about to take their next step, when their bodies disappeared from their standing positions, vanishing into thin air.

    "What!?" I audibly gasped.

    I had to cover my head because of the ensuing shockwave that rumbled the temple. Their closed fists were joined together, presumably from matching their punch timing to one another.

    "Sly old man! How are you not hurt?" Adam asks, retrieving his hand.

    "You have to access your soul to be at my level. Your power is impressive, but you''ll never reach the heights you desire unless your soul is in the right place."

    "My soul... this martial art can touch the soul and the spirit. What do you mean by my soul being in ''the right place''?" Adam inquires, not understanding the cryptic message the elder is trying to convey.

    The elder giggles mysteriously, releasing his <Soul Void Flux>.

    "When your soul reaches a homeostasis with the body, you will rediscover what it means to use mana and your body."

    After those words, he unleashes his true power, revealing a manapool the size of 3 overflowing barrels.

    The other monks walk away along with myself, as the aura pressure he exerts is too great for us to be in its proximity.

    The elder limits his aura to Adam, but the leakage is enough to cause a headache and put pressure on our bodies.

    A smile curls up on Adam''s face, revealing his fascination for the strong.

    "Ha! You''d give my old teacher a run for his money."

    The elder pulls Adam with an unseen force, like a strong magnet attracting iron.

    Once Adam reaches the designated distance, the elder bashes him into the ground, splitting the beautiful garden and creating a strong earthquake that almost disables the dome. The broken garden had a net of crevasses, cut deeply into the ground.

    "That will be all for today. Relia, once the young man awakes, tells him to use the <Soul Void Flux> on himself. When he manages to touch his own soul, I''ll know," the elder demands, leaving in his leisurely way.

    I honestly couldn''t believe Adam hadn''t died from the initial force that the elder struck him with. He only had a few broken ribs and blood leaking from his arms.

    This was inconceivable, Adam managed to block the elder''s punch, even though it happened so quickly and violently. He was unconscious, yet his arms were still held up in the air, with lingering magic in the form of the elder''s martial arts.

    Just who is this kid?

    -

    Once Adam regained his senses, I told him of what the elder demanded. I perked my ears up, impatient for his view on the fight.

    What will this kid comment after witnessing the elder''s full power, something I''ve witnessed for the first time along with him? Will he complain about the pain, will he be too overwhelmed by the elder''s strength? Is there a possibility he''ll turn into a monk after seeing the elder''s greatness first hand?

    Adam opens his mouth while icing his arm. "Alright."

    "Uhh... What do you mean ''alright?''" I ask, puzzled by his simple answer.

    Adam throws the ice away, resting a palm on his chest. "I''m starting the training."

    "What?? You can''t start training already! Your wounds didn''t even start to heal themselves!" I reason.

    "I learnt healing magic while in search of this place," he states, continuing with the search for his soul.

    I can''t believe this kid. His stubbornness comes handy since his spirit is relentless, but there has to be a limit. This boy knows no bounds, turning towards training after being awoken from a knockout that could shatter a moon in a higher dimension.

    "Do you know how hard you were hit??" I ask Adam, trying to convince him into resting for at least a bit longer.

    "If we calculate his power in a dimension like Heaven, he could divide continents with that punch, I''m well aware. Thankfully, I only suffered a single percent of that force, since he pulled his punch. His aura is incredible, but he went easy on me."

    I shake my head in sheer disbelief.

    "How the hell could you call that going easy? I''m surprised you didn''t die! He exerted his full aura during that strike."

    "That old fool is a showoff. He seemed like he was using all of that grandiose manapool, but it was only a fraction of it."

    "W-what? But what would''ve happened if he used all of it??" I stutter in fear.

    Adam looks into the sky while inhaling deeply. "As you could guess, it would probably be enough to destroy Emperia probably. The major cities have hardcore protective barriers, but the other towns and the desert lands would receive a blast that would swallow anything alive and turn it into... deserted land I guess. Not that tragic now that I think about it," Adam jokes.

    How can he face such a devastating fact and joke about it? Does he miss the center for fear in his brain?

 Chapter 38 - My Soul

    Two weeks passed since I sparred against the elder. Relia has been observing me while I try to find my soul and touch it, in order to ''click it into place'' as the elder put it. I don''t know exactly what he meant by that, interpreting his vague description in my own way.

    This task has proven itself quite difficult, more so than grasping the idea of how the <Soul Void Flux> works.

    "You''re telling me my soul isn''t in line with my body!" I protest, shouting into the air from frustration.

    "What''s going on?" Relia peeks her head behind one of the stone pillars, startled by my sudden outburst.

    "I can''t feel my darn soul!" I grumble, sick and tired from trying the same thing for two weeks.

    The problem was that I''ve never dabbled in soul magic, as it is held quite high in terms of complexity. The books I read on soul magic and what Lucidel knew about it didn''t equate to much, only categorizing it as one of the rarest and hardest magics to learn.

    As I''ve recently learned spirit magic in a way, the jump to soul magic is astronomical. Turns out the soul and spirit aren''t the same thing. My spirit is the connection between my body, magic and soul. The soul is the essence of one''s being, which can be transferred to the afterlife if your body dies. It is immortal in a sense, unless you are an outworldly being like Amon. When Demons and Angels die, their souls disappear.

    This happens because their soul IS their body, fusing into an indistinguishable concoction.

    Relia walks up to me, tilting her head sideways in sympathy for my troubles.

    "You don''t need to know soul magic in order to reach your soul."

    "I know that," I respond, "But is it that hard to do?" I ask.

    Relia nods her head in confirmation.

    "I''ve never seen anyone do it during my lifetime, so to me it seems impossible. The only reason why I know it''s possible is because the elder has done it. He probably achieved it after trying for many years."

    "I''ll do it in less than 3 weeks," I spitefully state, not even attempting to contemplate staying here longer than what I set myself.

    "You''ve already been here for 3 weeks," Relia corrects me.

    "3 weeks from fighting the elder I mean, since that was when he enlightened me on a way to get stronger," I explain.

    "I''m watching you," she winks.

    -

    A few days later, an interesting thing occurred. While I was deep in the void of trying to access my soul, the elder entered the dome, bringing a new member.

    The new ''learner'' was the same man that threatened me while I was in the outside shrine. The pathetic buffoon that couldn''t collect all of the research and enter the secret temple here with us.

    The elder explained how he decided to take the man in, since his resolve and patience proved worthy of becoming a monk here. The guy gave up on everything, deciding to die in the desert shrine rather than go back home. I had to admit it was a bit surprising, deserving of the applause that he received on entry.

    As the temple was clapping in unison, it was unheard by the starved man, as he passed out from exhaustion, dehydration and from not having eaten for weeks. I''m surprised he survived this far.

    As they fed him nutritional liquids, life blossomed inside him again. They couldn''t feed him normal food as he could go into cardiac arrest. The refeeding syndrome is dangerous, as people that have starved for so long can have metabolic disturbances.

    The man sits upright with the help of another monk.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "So much for a higher being... I can''t even eat normal food. My body is still so fragile..." the man solemnly states.

    His body was fragile, but if he accumulated enough mana and used magic like he''s supposed to, he could survive without eating for months. Water could be summoned with magic, but the vicinity of the desert shrine has a magic effect that prevents it. If your magic was strong enough, you could still create water.

    The elder approached me, silently judging me from a few meters away. After my brows furrowed in anticipation, the old man finally spoke. "Having trouble, are you?"

    "Don''t interrupt me. I don''t need your witty wisdom. Scram," I order, trying to continue my path towards the soul.

    The elder snickers, walking up to me and placing his palm on my back. I felt the warmth of his dried hand reach into my skin, his aura freely existing without any pressure. Suddenly, I felt a vibration within myself, an unexplainable frequency that came from an incorporeal place.

    It was my soul. He didn''t touch it or reach it, but he made me aware of its existence. This was a weird feeling, as I''ve yet to describe how exactly it works. I could sense my own soul, even though the soul itself is me. Like looking into the mirror, but you can make contact with yourself and observe from every possible angle.

    As the elder removed his hand from me, I could no longer sense it. Although I lost track of my soul, he set me on a path I could easily follow. My eyes opened ecstatically, after which I sprung into the air energetically.

    "I sensed it!" I exclaimed while tensing my hands in excitement.

    The elder turns towards Relia, who has been looking at us behind one of the columns. "This one is particularly gifted. I can''t believe he sensed it after I released a single impulse."

    He told Relia that it was almost impossible for a human to sense that slight impulse around the soul. The impulse was released as a mere joke, humoring my claim of reaching the soul within 3 weeks.

    The elder grabs his chin and ponders deeply. "I''m captivated by his possibilities. What does the future hold for this young man? If he''s this talented, what will become of him when he grows older..."

    "I''ve been asking myself the same thing during his whole visit," Relia agrees.

    The elder stayed for 2 more hours, during which I tried to replicate the impulse given to me. Relia told me that I couldn''t do it so quickly just because I sensed it once, but I assured her that I got this. The other monks weren''t sure whether to laugh at my attempt, or fear it, since they already witnessed something impossible.

    As the elder was about to leave, the mana inside the dome received a strong fluctuation. The old man looked in my direction, seeing my satisfied grin. I managed to replicate the impulse, creating a vibration that I could easily trace my soul to. As I reached for it, I got a sense for how it felt.

    When I touched my soul, it looked and felt like an orange flat surface, surrounded by empty space. Since this impulse could filter everything out but my soul, it made sense.

    The flat surface stretched on beyond what I could sense, reminding me of many things I saw and felt during my enlightenment.

    After the deja vu passed, I felt an odd rumbling sensation. It was an ominous dread that frightened me, caused presumably by my soul...

    What happened next was recalled by the elder, as I fell unconscious immediately.

    The moment I touched my soul, my outer body rumbled, with a colossal amount of aura surging out of me. The elder reacted quickly, grabbing my body and quickly escaping the dome with me. It seemed this was an emergency, a danger that the elder sensed and tended to in that exact moment.

    As he hurried out of the dome, he placed me far away, about a mile away from the temple. All that was done in less than a second, so he couldn''t or wouldn''t abandon me on time.

    The aura kept surging out uncontrollably, digging us into a giant crater. The elder held onto me as much as he could, but was blasted away before the final wave.

    As aura poured, a tipping point was achieved, where an explosion of magic energy detonated from my body. The elder used his <Soul Void Flux> to its full extent, trying to redirect the energy upwards.

    He couldn''t tame it or suppress it, so the only viable option was to prevent the destruction of this entire desert.

    I knew the elder was strong, but even with his strength, this feat was monumental. The explosion of energy would reach the cities of Emperia, hundreds and even thousands of miles away.

    As the elder pushed the burning aura upwards in a controlled manner, he was being burnt severely. The sky darkened, as the mana from my soul obstructed any sunlight from reaching us. Who knows how far the desert darkened, as the thick layer of mana kept growing, creating a giant cloud.

    The explosion wasn''t instant, rather continuing on for a minute or so. During this prolonged time, the elder used 100% of his power to stop the rising pillar of destruction from reaching the temple and anywhere else except our vicinity.

    He grit his teeth and endured the life-threatening disaster. All of this happened while I was unconscious. My spirit shut my brain off, since the surge of power would be too much for me to endure.

    When I woke up, I was inside the temple and taken care of by Relia. Next to me was the elder, taped in bandages all over his body. I could sense a dim aura coming from him, a fraction of what it previously had been.

    I asked what happened, listening to Relia''s explanation. Yasu and the others watched the whole scene, mostly covering themselves before the pressure that my aura exerted.

    "I... I''m sorry!" I whimpered, overcome by emotions. I felt immense guilt for almost killing an innocent man. The elder gave me pointers and sparred against me when I asked him to. He went out of his way to help me, while I returned by crippling him.

    "Adam... it''s not your fault," Relia assures me, tending to the elder''s injuries.

 Chapter 39 - Mastery

    I was left unscathed by the disaster, my manapool growing 3 times its size. The immense power-up happened because my soul expanded my container for mana in some way. For the first 24 hours, I could barely use magic, as my mana veins were sore. The mana veins are a theoretical net of passageways connecting your body with your mana.

    The elder was thankfully alive¡ªand after 2 days¡ªconscious. I felt relieved, but still held guilt towards what happened.

    I dropped down beside him, apologizing for what happened.

    "Do not fret over it, young one. No one could''ve expected what happened. Now that I witnessed it, many things became self-explanatory," the elder muses.

    "What do you mean?" Relia asks.

    The elder is straining himself by talking, so he ushers us to come closer. "His soul holds power like no other. It is normal to feel a surge of mana, but it stops after a few seconds and isn''t anything dangerous. Once you touch your soul, you shouldn''t be able to cause any damage, but it seems this one possesses an exceptional soul."

    He coughs, with Relia holding him. As he tries to sit up, she forces him back down. "You can''t move yet, your body isn''t anywhere close to recovering!" she scolds.

    "Young one, what did you see when you accessed your soul?" the old man asks me weakly.

    "I saw a wall. It was an orange surface that stretched beyond sight," I answer.

    The elder''s eyes open wide, as his face contorts into an undeniable look of horror.

    For a few moments, he tried to regain his wits, processing what I''ve told him. As his composure returns, he takes a deep breath, as deep as his lungs currently allow him.

    "Normally, a soul is supposed to look and feel the size of a ping-pong ball."

    Relia raises her eyebrows and looks at me with widened eyes. The elder continues.

    "Not just that, but in most cases the color of it is either blue or purplish, like that of the <Soul Void Flux>. Your orange isn''t a showcase of a worldly soul. Are you perhaps an outworldly race like a demon or angel?" he asks me.

    "N-no. I''m positive that I had a human mother and father," I state, puzzled by this revelation.

    "Well, you don''t have horns or a halo, so I could''ve guessed. You should look into your heritage," the elder recommends.

    I muse about it, trying to remember any crucial information that my mother gave me about my biological parents. It was so long ago that my memory is foggy at best, but I clearly remember my parents being humans, or at least mostly so. Their genetics could''ve been mixed with elf blood or another worldly race, but that would still make my soul have normal properties.

    "Don''t worry about it now," the elder assures me, "When the time comes, everything falls into place. As for me, I''ll be alright. My body will heal itself properly once I get to use my magic effectively. Relia told me you want to leave as soon as possible, since you had to learn the <Soul Void Flux> on a time limit."

    "No, I''ll stay here until I see you getting better," I decide.

    "Thank you, Adam," Relia bows in the elder''s name.

    [He''s a good kid] she thinks.

    -

    After an uneventful week passed, the elder got better as he promised. He could use his magic, but it was still noticeably weaker than before.

    During this week, he would watch me train in the <Soul Void Flux>. He sometimes gave helpful pointers, but mostly just acted like a bothersome grandpa. I guess I deserved it after almost sending him to the grave.

    "Your force induction couldn''t be better," he sarcastically adds.

    "You''re not helpful, old man!" I retort.

    He stood up, taking his bandages off to reveal a bruised body with weird scars that are neither from sharp objects nor burn marks. I withdrew my gaze and sunk it into the ground, ashamed of what I''ve done.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I see that you lack progress once you lose a sparring partner stronger than you," he pokes fun at me, but he was right.

    He cracks his knuckles and circles mana through his body. The blue-purplish glow of the <Soul Void Flux> appears as he gets ready to face against me.

    "Old geezer, you can''t fight me in your state," I reject his attempt at making me feel better.

    "You''re seriously underestimating what hundreds of years do to a man," he says as the setting sun casts a shadow over his face.

    He dashes forward, making me block his punch. I was bewildered by the amount of power he had after only a week of recovery. We both let out a flurry of punches, letting our fists do the talking.

    I could see every single one of his moves, adapting to his speed.

    I could draw the fight for a longer period of time in order to beat him with my stamina, but that would be a low blow. I decided to show the old geezer what I can now manage with his martial arts and my magic.

    "Rain Swords"

    As my spell activated, the elder swiftly evaded the beams of light which became swords. I rushed at him, trying to strike him while he''s encased in the light prison.

    He reacted quickly, knowing what was happening. He jumped upwards, almost levitating in the air.

    He extended both of his hands, creating a triangle with his fingers. His casting speed was amazing, as a force akin to gravity struck me a millisecond after he escaped my trap. The force was quite powerful, eroding the ground and making it crumble into itself. I was left unfazed, my aura pushing against the attack at both my spirit and physical body.

    "Your martial arts are bothersome, but I''ve overcome them," I state, summoning a whip of light which I wrap around the elder while he''s still floating in the air.

    The rope of light tightly restrains him, with my magic power augmenting it. I pull on the shining rope, smashing him into the ground. As he tries to break out, the Sunsword flies into my hand.

    I point it at the elder just as he''s about to tear through, declaring my victory.

    "You''ve bested me, I must say..." he admits.

    "This would go differently if you were at your full strength," I remark, strapping the Sunsword to my hip.

    After seeing that the geezer is getting better, I decided to take my leave and return to the cities of Emperia, still far away from the Dreamer. I still wasn''t ready to face it, but I''ve certainly gotten closer to my goal.

    "Leaving already?" Relia sulks, making a dejected face.

    "I have to, there are things I must do," I state, waving her goodbye along with the rest of the monks.

    She rejects my wave and goes in for a hug, beginning to cry. "I''ll miss you Adam!"

    "We''ve only known each other for a month or so," I chuckle, patting her head while embracing her hug.

    Yasu approaches me, clearing his throat.

    "Adam... Take care of yourself."

    "Will do. The same goes for you," I wink, offering a hand.

    He accepts it, pulling me closer and slapping my back.

    "You''re an exceptional kid. You''ll definitely go places, so make your life worth it," he says with a genuine smile.

    "You''re not half-bad yourself," I smirk, taking my leave.

    "Thank you for everything guys, especially you Relia. The time I''ve spent here meant a lot to me, and I''ll always remember you," I wave my final goodbye, exiting the dome.

    I walk past the elder who''s sitting in his chair, back to his meditative state in the desert shrine. I nod as he telepathically wishes me luck on my journey.

    [I can see your maturity evolved from experiences that you don''t want to talk about. Whatever you''re going through, believe in yourself, as I know you''ll make it] the elder sends his thoughts into my head.

    I nod, exiting the shrine and heading for the closest town from here. The journey will take me only a day or two, during which I''ll be left in my own thoughts.

    This past month was good for my psyche, as I''ve taken my mind off of my situation with the Dreamer. I don''t know if I can face it alone, maybe it would be good to get someone''s help.

    Lucidel is out of the question, since he doesn''t even know who I am in this reincarnation. The elder could be of help, but I can''t ask him to leave his temple to help me in a whole other region of Eviansis, to defeat some dream magic entity. My story would sound absurd, even in this world, which is operated by magic and filled with many mysteries.

    -

    After traveling for almost 2 days, I arrived in a small town, located about 50 kilometers away from one of the biggest cities in Emperia. This small town is the closest one to the desert shrine, its infrastructure fairly primitive and village-like. I can guess that no more than a thousand people live here.

    The houses themselves are made out of a mixture of clay, sand and straw. Wearing white cloth all over them, the inhabitants mostly don''t go into the blazing daylight.

    A small food booth selling meat wrapped in a tortilla made my saliva drool, finally being able to eat normal food after a month. I''ll stay here for a few days while I plan out where I go next.

    I take out a pouch containing money and give the man some small change that the food would cost in a big city. The man''s eyes widened, and he told me that what I gave him could buy 7 of these.

    I wave my hand, telling him to keep the change. I carried a small cube-like artifact in which I held my belongings. The cube had a spatial property which could hold a whole fridge of food, but I mostly just carried money and my weapon.

    I''m hit with an ecstasy of pleasure as I take the first bite. "Nothing beats this," I mumble through my stuffed mouth, happily walking towards a rental house that I would sleep in.

    One night in the rental was also extraordinarily cheap, which was normal for a house in the middle of nowhere.

    I left the lessor a big tip, since she was kind enough to show me around the house.

    She was a good old granny, kind enough to leave me bean soup and cookies for tomorrow.

    "Thank you very much, that''s so kind of you," I thank her as she leaves me alone in the house.

    It was a small one room apartment with a bathroom, something I''ve gotten used to in my current life. I''ve traveled from one apartment to the next, living the life of a nomad. Hotel rooms were even more often, so I would just spend my time in those while I searched for ways to get stronger and battle against dream magic.

    After washing up and walking back to my bed, my heart skipped a beat. A carving was made above my bed, on the previously speckless wall.

    "Do not fall asleep tonight"

 Chapter 40 - Killer on the Road

    Another message was carved by the mysterious sender. This one was far more ominous than the previous ones, but likely told the same story.

    I had to listen to it no matter what.

    As I thought about the possibilities, I got goosebumps all over my body. Something definitely isn''t right. None of the people in this small town were enlightened, so I should have no problem with any of them. Even if they tried something, they wouldn''t be able to kill me even in my sleep.

    I would be able to sense anyone that''s enlightened here. My aura sense can basically cover the entire town, through which I''ve walked whole.

    I guess whatever will endanger me during my sleep will come during the night. Brushing it off as much as I could, I decided to take a stroll through the town and take a seat in a local bar to clear my head.

    The bartender that ends his shift in an hour glances at me while raising one eyebrow. "I don''t serve minors," he firmly states.

    "I''ll just have some juice," I order, preferring it over any alcoholic beverage. I''ve never tried alcohol in my entire life, so I don''t even know if it tastes well. My body has become fairly resistant to poison since I''ve come across many poison users in my past life.

    During my missions with Lucidel, I''ve been poisoned quite a few times. Every time I did, I had to use magic to flush it out, which wasn''t easy. I could stop lethal toxins from killing me long enough to get to Obiwon, or any medical facility for enlightened ones. Normal hospitals wouldn''t do it, since they couldn''t interact with mana inside the toxins I''ve been poisoned with.

    During this lifetime, I trained my body to resist poisons, by ingesting small amounts of them to create an immunity. I''ve developed an immunity to almost every poison, as my body fights anything that tries attacking my immune system. Honing this was a pain in the ass, but it will be worth it, since I won''t falter under any venom.

    After a while, the bartender warned me that he was closing soon. I took my pouch out, offering an amount that could buy everything inside this bar.

    "Could you work overtime?" I ask, not wanting to go back to my rental. I would just sit in the chair or in the bed and fall asleep, since I was tired from traveling.

    "Where did you get that ungodly amount??" the bartender gasps, his shaking hands doubtfully accepting the money.

    "I come from a royal family," I answer, after which I repeat my question.

    "Y-yes, of course. Do you want me here, or would you like to have the bar for yourself?" he asks.

    "Serve me for a few more hours, please," I demand, needing company until the night passes.

    I''ve barely gotten any sleep for the last 2 days, as the desert isn''t a nice place to sleep in. I didn''t have to worry about dehydrating or having a heat stroke, but I wanted to get to a nice bed in a small town. After all of the training I''ve endured, it was time for a well-deserved rest.

    If I knew a message like this was awaiting me, I would''ve kindly accepted the sandy ground of Emperia''s desert.

    The bartender talked to me for the next few hours, until it was almost time for the sun to rise again.

    "You''re telling me you''re a god that can''t be hurt by mortals which aren''t en... enlightened you said?" he doubtfully asks.

    "Yes, you can try it with that knife," I answer, my eyes almost closing from the exhaustion.

    The bartender picks the knife up, hesitantly approaching me. His shaking hands bring the knife over my resting hand, looking at me while sweating a river over his face.

    He was fairly drunk from intoxicating himself with his arsenal of whiskeys and gins, so I could tell him everything about myself without worrying that he might spill that information elsewhere. We only got to the topic of enlightenment now, after he asked me what it was and my long explanation.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Yes, you can try it, don''t worry," I assure him, praying that he manages to hurt me in order to wake me up.

    He wouldn''t do something as dumb as trying to pass a knife through a kid''s hand if he wasn''t as plastered as he was. He grabbed it with both hands bringing it down at my hand with all of his might. He could''ve tried to make a small cut, but I guess his inebriated brain couldn''t think of that.

    Expectedly, the knife bent and my hand was unharmed. I didn''t even feel the contact, just knew he did it.

    "See?"

    "H-how!?" he looked at the knife in disbelief.

    "Didn''t I go over this a hundred times already¡ª"

    I hurriedly jumped out of my seat, sobering up from my weariness. I sensed a small fluctuation close to the bar we were in. The bartender got so startled that he fell backwards, landing on his ass.

    "W-what happened? Did I do something wrong?" he shivers.

    "Shush," I silence him, perking my senses up to see if I''d mistaken the fluctuation because of my dreary state.

    I begin questioning myself and my senses, until a sharp object flies through the wall of the bar and almost pierces my heart. I dodge it just in time, the flying object destroying the portion of the bar behind us.

    The bartender screams, and I tell him to run through the back entrance. As he stands up to run, another bullet-like object shoots him in the head, opening it like a flower and spilling blood all over the counter.

    "Shit," I murmur, taking the Sunsword out.

    The door leading outside is broken through, and once the smoke clears a man can be seen leaning on the wall.

    "Oops, I missed. Adam, am I right?" he asks.

    The man has a bandana covering the upper portion of his head. He has a biker leather jacket and jeans, also carrying a few pebbles in his hand. His eyes glow a red shade that I''m oh-so familiar with. Dream magic...

    He swings his hand, launching one of the pebbles at lightning speeds. I now see that there are traces of electricity in the trail left by the pebble. Lightning magic again?

    I dash at the man, swinging the Sunsword diagonally. The man takes a sai out, jumping backwards. My slash continues on as a crescent of light sailing through the air. The man''s sai was in position to block the light slash, which he did effortlessly. My light magic was negated easily, returning to ambient mana in the air.

    I walk out of the bar and into the empty streets of the town.

    "I was told that you''d be troublesome," the man laughs, spinning his sai.

    "Who the hell are you?" I ask, gripping my sword with one hand.

    "Me? I''m a worthy follower of someone you have a very good relationship with," he answers.

    My eye twitches at those words.

    "The Dreamer... you know that magic you''re using will kill you after it disappears?"

    "It won''t disappear, don''t worry," he assured me. Mana starts forming into magic around his body, indicating an attack.

    I point my index and middle finger in his direction, firing a beam of light.

    As it was about to hit him, the ground opened up and he got sucked into it. After he completely dove into the dirt, there was no trace of a hole left behind. I put both hands on the Sunsword while closing my eyes to sense the ground better.

    Now.

    I jumped into the air as he emerged from the ground. Like a dolphin jumping out of the water, he flew out of the dirt while swinging his sai. I swung my sword backwards, but suddenly crashed into something solid.

    I quickly regained my wits, spinning my head frantically to observe my surroundings. I hit the ground, as the direction of gravity reversed for me. I was sitting in the place where the man emerged from the ground, while he...

    I jumped out of the way as he dug his sai into the ground, shattering it on impact.

    He reversed our positions with a spatial effect. When he jumped out, we switched positions, so he could attack me instead of the other way around.

    "Good reaction time," he praises.

    I realized that my aura wasn''t active enough. He managed to switch our positions because I was focused on the offensive, forgetting to use my defensive aura. I clad my body in a protective barrier, so that effects like that one don''t work on me. My lack of sleep managed to disable my focus, which wouldn''t happen again.

    I slapped myself, as adrenaline coursed through my veins.

    His movements were careful and calculated. I could see he''s trained well and doesn''t underestimate his opponents, even if they are a 12 year old kid.

    After all, if a 12 year old kid got enlightened and made it this far, it means there is something special within him.

    I dash forward, obscuring the Sunsword behind me so he couldn''t see my next attack. An upwards slash made him block with his sai, my Sunsword getting caught between one of the spikes and the blade.

    Luckily, the force behind my slash sent him flying into the air, which I used to my advantage.

    I pierced the air with my sword, releasing a cutting ray of light magic towards him. As my attack connected, a magic circle thrice the size of his sai appeared in front of his weapon, blocking the energy beam.

    That dagger seems to have magic-disruption properties of high level.

    My opponent lands on his feet, unbruised from my offense. He spins his sai and points it at me. "Interesting artifact, don''t you think? Your lovely nemesis gave it to me as a present. He said I had to kill you with it," he grins maliciously.

 Chapter 41 - One Messed Up Pawn

    Our previous clash sent shockwaves through the town, alarming every single citizen of our ongoing battle. People started flooding the streets, exiting their houses, and 2 story buildings.

    I saw a woman carry her baby behind her husband, who picked up a rifle to defend them. The husband pointed the gun at my opponent, threatening him. "What are you doing, attacking a kid!? Get out of the town or I''ll spill your brains over the floor!"

    My pupils constricted and my eye twitched. I desperately shouted at those people to back off. "Get back!! You don''t know what he''s capable¡ª"

    My sentence was interrupted by a sway of my enemy''s arm. Before the husband could even pull the trigger, him and his family violently turned to ash, simply spilling over the streets. A few other passersby watching got caught in the crossfire, suffering the same horrid fate.

    The houses behind them also received severe damage from pure energy his aura could exert. He didn''t even use any fancy magic or spell, it was the ability to destroy anything because he was simply enlightened. As this town lacked higher-dimensional mana, it was highly susceptible to maniacs like this guy, who could sway their arms and annihilate everything.

    "You motherfucker!! Was that necessary!?" I scream, launching a light slash at him.

    He blocks the magic attack, shrugging his shoulders. "What do you mean? They are lower beings, you shouldn''t worry of those insignificant lives, since they are below what you perceive as reality," he coldly states.

    I attack him again, this time in melee range. He can keep up with my speed, since he blocks or deflects every one of my swings. He didn''t have time to counterattack though, leaving defense as the only option.

    "Why did you get so worked up?" he says while dodging one of my attacks and jumping back. I managed to cut his jacket, which he takes off to reveal a black compression shirt. I could see his muscular physique through it, which was obvious from his movements during close combat. An agile beast with a manapool the size of 3 quarters of a barrel.

    I grip Sunsword, trying to calm my emotions. "You scum! You were once in the same position as those people you just killed! Even if you are enlightened, you came from the same life as them!"

    He hurls his sai towards me, extending his hands while casting some kind of spell. His sai grows midair, reaching the size of a small house. I could do nothing but grip my hilt with one hand and my sword''s blade with the other. Ducking down, I scraped my sword against the giant sai''s blade as it passed by. After its hilt reached me, I pushed it upwards, so I can defend myself from the guy attacking me.

    The sai returns to its original dagger size, and my foe seemingly teleports behind me, grabbing the sai while it was still in the air. "My name''s Heric by the way. It won''t matter once I kill you, but I thought introductions were in order."

    "I don''t care," I respond, raising my sword before I charge at him.

    He multiplies his sai into many daggers, juggling at least 6 of them. He grins like a bastard, throwing them at me one after another. "Catch!!"

    I block every single one, slicing through a few of them. They weren''t the real thing, since I couldn''t go through its magic defense. The original sai was incredibly durable, being able to sustain full powered swings from the Sunsword.

    Heric obviously avoided close quarters at all costs, since that was a disadvantage for him currently.

    He closes his fist, grabbing one of the houses with telekinesis. He quickly lifts the whole house into the air, dislodging it from the substructure, if it even has any.

    The house is thrown at me like it weighs less than a kilogram, smashing into the ground where I stand. I don''t do anything since it can''t hurt me, walking out as if the house was made of paper.

    "Cheap tricks won''t get me," I state, activating the <Soul Void Flux> through my arms and using it within the Sunsword.

    Heric extends his hands, signaling me to stop for a moment.

    "Wait! Before we clash again, I must ask you a thing that''s been bugging me throughout the entire fight. How did you know I was after you?"

    "Instinct, now enough chitchat¡ª"

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Wait a second! How the hell do you have such instincts!? I thought you were running away from me when you abandoned that damned shrine," Heric scratches his head with his sai.

    "The shrine?" I ask, the hair at the base of my neck standing up.

    "Well yes, the shrine you were in a few days ago. I just barely missed you when I arrived there. It couldn''t be a coincidence. From your reaction, I can guess your leave wasn''t intentionally timed. That makes things even better," he grins slowly, snickering to himself.

    "You bastard... What did you do to the temple??" a vein pops up on my forehead as all the possible options flood my train of thought.

    "Oh come on Adam... I know we know each other for a short time, but it should be obvious what I did," he says while looking to his side.

    Many people gathered, exiting their houses wondering what was going on. The more damage and noise we make, the more attention we attract.

    I was too occupied at what he was saying to react to his movements.

    In a single leap, he appeared between all of the men, women and children. I turned to look at him, sobering from my daze to try and stop him. It was too late, as the lives of these innocent people were at the palm of Heric''s hand.

    "Just like this!!" he shouts, slicing all of them into meat chunks, along with the surrounding buildings. "I killed them, Adam!! I slaughtered those weak monks, slowly and painfully!"

    My eye twitched, as my brain tried to process what he just told me.

    Soon, chaos broke out and people started running for their lives. The town which had about 300 houses or buildings got flooded as every inhabitant hurriedly escaped their house and started running.

    I tried to stop Heric from causing any more damage, but he was too fast with his spells and actions. The non-enlightened town of people were too brittle to save from his abysmal slaughter.

    I managed to catch up, slicing his cheek open. I matched his speed, dealing the first noticeable damage. He bled profusely, sticking his tongue out from his wound.

    "Shit!! You''re as persistent as that old fart. He almost managed to catch me, but he was too old and crippled to beat me," Heric proudly states, taking his bandana off, revealing long, greasy brown hair that drapes down his shoulders. He uses the bandana to soak up and wipe the blood coming out of his cheek.

    My hands shook in anger and guilt, since I blamed myself for the elder being too weak to beat Heric. If he had his full power, he would''ve killed this psychopath.

    Then, I remembered the worst thing about this whole scenario.

    "Relia..."

    Heric hears the name I muttered, a grin curling eerily from one side of the face to another.

    "Oh that bitch!? It would be a bit inappropriate to tell you the things I''ve done to her. Ah, what the hell, its not like you''ll live for much longer. I''ll tell you what I did... She begged me to stop, but I made her scream like she was supposed to while I¡ª"

    My blood reached its boiling point, as my body reacted on its own. In a fit of overwhelming rage, I launched a flying knee into Heric''s face. It was too fast for him to react, so it sent him flying in the opposite direction of where the survivors were headed. I kicked him so hard that his tough frame landed outside of the town.

    "God damn it! What did they feed you¡ª"

    I appeared behind him, smashing him into the ground with another kick, all infused with the <Soul Void Flux>.

    He raises his hand, in a futile attempt to defend himself with his sai. I slice it off in a single clean motion, his detached hand falling to the floor into a bloody puddle made by the immense bleeding.

    "ARGHH!!"

    His screams stop as I kick him again, making him fly even further before crashing into the ground.

    From a distance, he activates a spell that swallows an enormous amount of mana, encasing me in a kind of domain of his.

    This area inside the dome actually has dream magic properties, as the ground starts moving in a domino-like structure that shifts like a snake''s scales.

    In the air, bubbles start appearing that have unknown properties. It is best to avoid these, as who knows what happens if I touch them.

    I stick the Sunsword into the ground, feeling the structure of this spell quickly. It is a cheap imitation of what the Dreamer can do in his house dimension, so I get the gist of it quickly enough. Through the Sunsword, I let a virus-like counterspell that will disable the properties of this dome, negating it.

    The dome disappears as soon as it was cast, leaving Heric to fend for himself with a withering manapool and his sai.

    "Does it bug you that much?" he asks. He stops the bleeding with the remainder of his magic, holding the sai towards me. "Oh come on, at least she enjoyed herself before¡ª"

    The lower part of his jaw is torn off as I put all of my might into a left hook. He is knocked out briefly, bleeding out from his missing jaw.

    "For filth like you, there is only one treatment," I declare, staring coldly at his half-deceased body.

    I gift him mana, preventing his dream magic to run out and kill him. He must be alive for this.

    I extend my hand, calling for the Sunsword. It telekinetically flies into my hand, perfectly turning for me to grip it.

    I kick his sai out of reach, so he doesn''t pose any threat.

    "Wake up," I order, diving my heel into his chest.

    *Cough Cough*

    He coughs blood onto my shoes, coming to his senses. As he realizes what''s happening, he tries to plead with me and whimper, but it falls onto deaf ears. The moment he said he molested Relia, any mercy I might''ve had for him vanished, replaced by the need to make him suffer.

    I raise the Sunsword, looking at his horrified face one more time before stabbing it into his genital region. Even while missing his jaw, his screams sounded like a pig getting slaughtered. With this, he won''t do anything horrible like that ever again. Of course, I had no intention of letting him live, I just needed to avenge the lives of those innocent monks and the angel that he ruined.

    After hearing enough of his blood curdling screams, I sliced his head off, ending his prolonged suffering and sending him to Hell where he belongs.

    "I hope you get tortured for a thousand lifetimes," I wish onto his dead body, swinging the Sunsword to get his filthy blood off of it.

 Chapter 42 - What Fate Brings Together

    I prayed for the poor souls Heric killed. I believed in no god, so I just prayed their souls reached Heaven and are at peace now. When I thought about the consequences of my actions, tears rolled down my eyes and I fell helplessly on the ground.

    I soaked the sand below with tears and snot from my sobs. The guilt hurt badly, spinning my guts until I almost puked.

    In that moment, it was the first time I contemplated suicide. Not because I was overcome by a depression and wish to not be here, but because I would be revived and could maybe change this horrible fate.

    The innocent monks and sweet girl that took care of me suffered because of me. Their lives were taken away because I led that ungodly evil to them.

    Of course, I didn''t know if the lives I had were unlimited, or if I could prevent such a fate. If I venture back into my 4th life, who knows how it''ll turn out. I''m still not strong enough, I need the power to protect everyone I care about.

    One of the reasons I came to Emperia is the fear of losing loved ones back in Holdanis. I couldn''t muster the courage to potentially face Rache being dead again, or Evy and Dorian dying before my eyes. It was too horrid to even imagine, let alone have the thought of that nag at my mind all day long.

    I have to kill the Dreamer. If it sent such a twisted individual after me, it deserves death just like Heric did.

    I walked back into the ghost town, where most people died and the minority that survived ran away.

    I sat on a bench that remained in tact between all of the rubble from the destroyed houses. There were still some houses left to get back into, but who knows if its residents are still alive.

    After half an hour of sitting on a bench and sulking, I decided to head in the direction of a bigger city, to continue my journey. I was exhausted, but didn''t want to sleep here. It was like a graveyard that I caused, and it didn''t seem right.

    I took a look behind me, to take in the picture of a town I would never again visit in my life. While I was staring into the distance, I noticed a particular burn mark on the floor a few yards in front of me. It was a bit small, enough to pass as collateral damage from the fight. After all, the ground was split and shattered in many places, so it wouldn''t be weird for the ground to be scorched in one place.

    When I approached it, I sighed audibly while closing my eyes. It was another message, this time reading "Stay Here."

    [Why?] I asked myself. Why did a message appear now? Why didn''t it appear when I was in the temple, telling me to stay there for another day?

    "Fuck you!!" I screamed into the air. "Why can''t you be useful when I need you!?" I yell out.

    It warned me of my death in the previous life, and led me to Lucidel in order to save him. If it could do that, why couldn''t it protect the temple? It told me not to sleep today, which I listened to. So why? Why didn''t it appear in the temple?...

    Feeling like I''ve lost my mind, I decided to lay on the bench and take a nap. Have I gone insane? I could still see the message, and it was confirmed in my past life by other people, but it felt so surreal.

    As sleep nestled my worn out mind, I fell into a comatose state. A dreamless, deep sleep that was much needed.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t last long, as I was woken up by my senses warning me of upcoming danger. If my body and mind weren''t hardwired to sense danger, I would''ve died many more times than I have.

    A noteworthy aura was approaching the demolished town at a staggering speed. Someone was either running at hypersonic speeds or flying in a fast aircraft, and I hoped for the latter.

    "I swear if it''s another deranged enemy that I have to face..." I mumble outloud, cursing under my breath.

    I stood motionless while closing my eyes to get a better feel. The entity lost its momentum, almost coming to a halt.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    It began slowly approaching me, presumably sensing my own aura. It was too late to try and hide it, as my previous fight made the ginormous amount of mana stick out like a sore thumb.

    Whoever came here obviously sensed it from a distance away, which means not only is the entity enlightened, but has unnaturally developed senses.

    I waited curtly as the potential enemy finally entered the street I was standing in.

    In a blink of an eye, a small figure appeared in the middle of the street. I could gauge the amount of mana that this being''s manapool held. It was about half a barrel full.

    The strong manapool was lesser than Heric''s, but seemed problematic. The entity had about the same manapool as Amon, the condescending demon child I was on a mission with before my last death.

    Taking a better look at it, this entity also had fire magic as the main affinity. Wait, if it has an affinity that''s different from dream magic, it means that''s not inherently an enemy. The fire was a welcome thing, although something was wrong with it.

    There''s no way...

    Think of the devil, and the devil appears. My mouth drops as the same arrogant kid walks into view, holding his hands in the pockets of his black sweatpants. How the Hell was Amon here!? What is he doing in Emperia?

    In only a few months, he should be in Holdanis, on a mission with Lucidel. Well, now that the Dreamer probably changed its plan, Lucidel might not get involved with the dream magic scandal.

    "Are you the one that fought here not too long ago?" Amon asks, his scarlet eyes darting around the block, observing the half destroyed street.

    As I look into the ground, I realize that the burnt-in message was gone. The kind note that was left behind was referring to Amon, telling me to stay so I could meet with him.

    "Yeah, I have. What are you doing here in the middle of the desert?" I ask, still standing in the same place as I know how impulsive this kid can be.

    "That''s none of your business. Why were you fighting here, and against whom?" he asks with an authoritative tone.

    "That''s none of your business, Amon," I state, locking eyes with him.

    Once I mentioned his name, he made eye contact for the first time. The whole time he was here, he would look around, even while asking me questions. As soon as I uttered his name, his eyes locked onto mine, his brows bitterly furrowed. Intense heat started accumulating around his arms, as his evolved fire began burning slightly.

    "How do you know my name?" he growls, almost exploding right at that second.

    "Like I''ve told you, that''s none of your business," I respond, drawing the Sunsword from the pocket dimension inside the cuboid artifact.

    "Wanna die, human!?" he yells out, summoning a red-hot fireball inside his hand.

    He pitches the ball of flame with a stunning speed, but I swing my sword in time, splitting the fiery tear drop in two. The two fragments continue onwards behind me, both flying off at the same angle relative to me.

    The fragments each create giant towering explosions, reaching the height of a 10 story building, and the width of a football field.

    "Hellfire," I comment, carefully approaching his dangerous technique. His fire can burn through many magic defenses that normal fire wouldn''t be able to.

    It looks like I''ll have to defeat him in order to teach him a lesson. Maybe when I assert my authority, he''ll become compliant like he did with Lucidel.

    Considering that I could take Lucidel in a fight right now, this shouldn''t be a problem.

    He charges at me, using his hellfire to boost his movement speed and agility.

    I didn''t expect him to enter close combat, as he''s more of a ranged mage, using his fire from a safe distance.

    We clash, with his hands turning black, halfway to his elbow. At the ends of the black color, a fading glowing orange releases small fire particles. His hands look like smoldering charcoal, but are definitely much more durable.

    He easily parries my swings, with the blade of my weapon not cutting into his hands. He also uses the energy that his fire emits to stop the force of my swing, while also moving along with the direction of them. His martial arts and fighting style improved drastically from our last encounter, which didn''t make any sense.

    He couldn''t damage me, as I was faster and had much better skills, but he seemed far better in terms of battle experience, which didn''t make any sense.

    He kicks me away, infusing hellfire into it to blast me away. He was using his mana rapidly, to account the strength difference between us. I couldn''t believe his body''s natural strength, which seemed even better now than it has in my past life.

    The problem was, this was a year before we met in my previous incarnation, so how has he gotten better?

    He launches a fireball into the air, snapping his fingers. "Fire Rain"

    The fireball detonated, shattering into a rain of needle-like falling drops of molten lava. I had to make a protection shield of light magic to defend myself from the hellish shower.

    This was only a distraction, as two more torpedoes of hellfire flew through the air, meeting my exposed frame.

    I react quickly enough, arching my sword through the air to parry the fireballs while simultaneously casting the protective light shield above myself which acts as an umbrella. In my past life, I wouldn''t have been able to create a strong enough shield to stop the rain.

    As Amon dashes forward once again, I activate the <Soul Void Flux>, deflecting every single one of his flame induced punches.

    "You seem familiar... Have we met before?" he asks while grabbing the blade of my sword.

    I pull on it, taking the Sunsword out of his grip. There was damage done to his hands, as I could see cuts and cracks in his dark hands.

    "No, we''ve never met," I assure him, slicing his leading hand off in a single clean swing.

 Chapter 43 - From Enemies To... Not Enemies

    Amon didn''t yell, scream or panic at the fact his hand was severed a few moments ago. He didn''t show any signs of pain or fear, merely creating a small distance between us so he isn''t in reach.

    "Regenerate," he orders, his hand growing back. The bones are first, after which the tendons and ligaments follow a few seconds after, with muscles and skin being the last. The regeneration lasted no more than 10 seconds, and his hand was charred black again, ready for battle.

    "There''s something weird about you," he squints his scarlet eyes while his magic flares up.

    I point the Sunsword at him, using the <Soul Void Flux> simultaneously with light magic, a perfect concoction of offense and defense for my level.

    Amon spreads both of his hands, summoning as much hellfire as he could gather in a few moments. He claps his hands together violently, shooting a wave of fire that could be called a tsunami.

    If he was going to use up all of his magic, I might as well get serious. I grab the Sunsword with both hands, putting an ungodly amount of magic through it.

    With a single swing, I redirect the whole wave of hellfire to my left, blowing it off like a giant fan. I didn''t calculate where I would deflect it, so I could only curse under my breath as the rampaging tsunami headed for the town.

    I couldn''t stop it, since it was too fast for me to redirect again. The flames ate the whole town, scorching it to the ground.

    It all happened so quickly, I couldn''t process the destructive power of Amon''s hellfire. There was nothing left behind, not even a park bench. There were no clay remnants of the previously damaged houses and buildings.

    As the tsunami crashed into the town, it ate up everything, only leaving black sand below.

    I turned back to the problematic demon child, who had wasted most of his manapool while I wasn''t even halfway done.

    "Light prison"

    I cast a spell which erected bars made from light, encasing Amon in a prison with a light magic circle on top and bottom. It was a pure containment spell, unlike ''Rain Swords'' which could damage opponents along with limiting their movements.

    Amon extended his hands again, releasing a pulse of fire in hopes of burning my prison. It was durable, but I didn''t doubt his ability to go through.

    "Down," I ordered, pressing him with the <Soul Void Flux>.

    Similar to telekinesis, I pressured him with the spiritual and physical force of the ''martial arts'' that the deceased elder taught me, may his soul rest in peace.

    "W-what is this!?" Amon questions as his body is smashed into the ground, unable to stand up. "You can use spirit magic?? Or is this gravity magic?"

    "Both in a way," I answer, walking up to him and pointing the tip of my blade into his face. "Yield."

    "Alright, I get it. I''ve lost..."

    I didn''t expect him to admit defeat so easily. It would come naturally as I dominated our fight, but you never know with this kid.

    "But I''ll get you next time! It was close!" he loudly states.

    "No it was not," I humble him, raising an eyebrow at how delusional he can be.

    "Fight me again!" he orders, standing up while burning flames appear in his hands.

    He couldn''t muster the same level of power he could previously, as his mana reserve was at its limit.

    I pondered the possibilities with him for a second. He could be useful against the Dreamer, as his hellfire seems unstoppable.

    It burns through every magic if he has enough power, so I could use him. In my previous life, he could''ve fought alongside me, but I was tricked. This time, that won''t be the case. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Taking into account that his manapool is the same as it was in my last life, it must mean that''s his natural state. The power he was practically born with. If that''s the case, an indescribable potential lies within him, even more than me.

    "Kid, who taught you how to fight?" I ask him while removing the prison of light.

    "Don''t call me a kid! You''re also my age, dumbass!"

    "Just answer me for Heaven''s sake."

    "My father. He is the demon which changed Hell itself, but isn''t as strong as my grandpa, the King of Hell¡ªAzazel!!"

    My eyes widened at this sentence. He stated that in my previous life, but is it really true? Can he be the legitimate grandson of the strongest demon and one of the strongest beings in existence?

    "Your pops must be proud to have an insolent devil like you as his child," I quipped, waiting for his classic outburst.

    "My father left me to go into a different dimension to find his old friend. He is proud of me, but I don''t care about his validation. Neither he nor my mother can dictate the course of my life, which is why I left home," he opens up, explaining his rebellious stage.

    "You shouldn''t talk about your parents that way, since you''re lucky to have them. Where is your mother currently?" I ask him, as she must be in Eviansis somewhere, perhaps in this very region.

    "In Holdanis," he responds.

    She was in another region, the one I was in during my past two lives. This arose more questions than it did answers.

    I decided to narrow it down, since Amon was actually communicating humanely.

    "What are you doing here then, so far away from home?" I ask while putting the Sunsword back in the cuboid artifact.

    He grunts in annoyance, but answers nonetheless. "Like I''ve said, I decided to live my own life, and wanted to find strong opponents to fight in order to grow stronger."

    "That''s your goal? You want to be the strongest?" I raise an eyebrow in disbelief, for such a simple goal befell on a kid with such an intriguing backstory.

    "Precisely!" he confirms, clutching his fist while laughing maniacally. His villainous laugh dies down and I sigh internally.

    I rub the top of my nasal bone, deciding to try and persuade this kid to follow me on my path towards peace. My goal of achieving a tranquil life without obstacles and his wish for absolute power could compromise, forming a middle ground for the both of us to benefit from.

    "Listen to me. I know of ways for you to get stronger, as I''ve spent the last year researching ways of getting stronger and furthering your magic capabilities. If you follow me, I''ll spar with you sometimes and offer challenges that will satisfy your need to evolve. How does that sound?" I raise my arms, offering him a deal that I hope he takes.

    He crosses his arms, eyeing me suspiciously. "You''re telling me you''ll make me stronger?" he asks. "Why should I believe that you can do such a thing?"

    "Because I literally beat you in a fight like 5 minutes ago," I state, slapping my own forehead.

    "Fair enough," he shrugs his shoulders, walking past me while whistling to himself.

    Just like that, I''ve made a companion out of this rowdy demon. He is an oddball, but there is a potential inside him that no other has. I feel as though I''ll manage him, and use his strength to my benefit.

    We walk for half an hour or so while his mana returns. Besides his insane regenerative properties, his ability to absorb mana and replenish his pool is also praiseworthy.

    "Ready to run?" I ask him.

    He bursts forward, leaving a giant dust cloud from his explosive magic. "Only if you can keep up!"

    I smile, digging my feet into the ground as I follow suit. Although a bit arrogant, this kid''s restless nature can be beneficial. I smile as we race towards the closest big town.

    -

    After running for about 10 minutes, we reached the city I intended to stop in. Here, we have a warp gate which we¡¯ll take to Holdanis. A warp gate is a portal which uses advanced spatial magic to transport people and objects across long distances. In major cities, there is at least one, which is connected to another region.

    "What is your next plan?" Amon asks.

    "I''ll take a warp gate to Holdanis. Once we get there, I''ll become a Sword Saint."

    "A Sword Saint?" he raises his voice. "You told me you''ll get me stronger! Liar, you only want to grow your glory!"

    "My intentions are not as simple as that. I don''t intend to become a Sword Saint for fame or glory, I need it to infiltrate the military system."

    "The military?" Amon echoes back.

    "There is a certain... thing I must kill which isn''t as easy to find as one might think," I confess, clenching my teeth.

    "Oh, you want to kill something? I''m all up for it," Amon says while cracking his knuckles in excitement.

    I didn''t know whether Amon was a growing psychopath or just twisted because of his demonic predisposition. Whatever the case, if he''s motivated to help me, that''s the only thing which matters.

    "As a Sword Saint, I''ll be able to get all of the information I need on the red-eyes, and find my nemesis," I explain, while Amon looks at me judgmentally.

    "Not like your red eyes," I defend myself, "There is a group of people that have access to dream magic, and borrow their power from an evil mastermind that I''m trying to kill."

    "Sounds simple enough," he affirms, nodding his head.

    "But we have to take another precautionary step before we embark on this assassination. You have to get stronger and we have to take help from someone."

    "And how do you intend to get me stronger?" Amon asks.

    "I''ve read up on demons in Emperia''s libraries. There are a plethora of books describing your kind here compared to Holdanis, which makes it easier to study your build. There should be some kind of final form or power that every demon can achieve," I tell him, although he should know this already, as he''s spent the majority of his short life in Hell.

    "A stigmata," he confirms.

 Chapter 44 - Stigmata

    Amon elaborated on the stigmata, describing it as the ultimate power that every higher ranked demon has.

    A stigmata can range from an evolution of an ability that one uses often, to a whole new ability that develops out of nowhere. It is an inherent ability that is characteristic for the individual demon right from their birth. It might be energy absorption, a physical boost, magical boost, psychic manipulation or any other wild guess that one can think of. Whatever the magic effect is, it is unquestionably the strongest ability that any demon can muster.

    "It isn''t as simple as that," Amon notes grumpily. "I''ve been trying to get it for years."

    "Aren''t you like 15 years old?" I ask.

    "Yeah, we''re about the same age. From my early years I''ve trained for it. Once you gain a stigmata, you become a true demon as they say."

    "Does your dad have a stigmata?" I ask.

    He smirks, happy to be able to praise his lineage. "Of course. My father has the stigmata ''Red Hellfire''. Because his normal flames are basic, when he activates his stigmata they evolve. His flames are basically like mine, just a bit stronger as he has decades behind him."

    "So your normal flames are your father''s stigmata?" I shake my head. "No wonder you''re that strong."

    "Basically. His are a bit different but work on the same principle. They burn through most things that normal fire wouldn''t allow. My mother has the stigmata ''Immortal Flames'', which is a different evolution of fire magic."

    I release an audible "Huh?"

    I didn''t know there were multiple evolutions of fire magic. This kid was bred to burn. His father''s stigmata is an evolution of fire magic, while his mother has another one.

    "What does you gramps have? A third evolution?" I ask half-sarcastically.

    Amon stops for a moment, diverting his gaze into the sky dramatically. "I have no idea. I just know that it''s the strongest stigmata in all of history."

    That was natural. The King of Hell¡ªthe strongest demon¡ªhad to have the strongest stigmata.

    "Well you already have hellfire, so your stigmata won''t be that," I note, thinking of possibilities for this kid.

    He is a treasure, with genetics that make his flames the best in the world. If his parents are so strong, and the King of Hell is his grandpa, he might become someone like Lucian¡ªa pinnacle of fire magic.

    "Do you look up to Lucian?" I ask.

    "No. He''s cool from the stories, but my grandpa is my idol. I don''t care about some Ruler of Emperia that disappeared along with his pals. To me, he might as well be just a myth."

    "I second that. Since the day I was born, they''ve mysteriously vanished, those bizarre Rulers¡­"

    Amon nods in agreement, "When I was born, they were already long gone."

    "How does that work? You''re 15, and they disappeared like 11 years ago," I ask, revealing that I''m technically younger than him.

    He didn''t seem to care enough to mock me for my age, simply answering me.

    "Time in Hell works differently, as 10 years in Hell is 1 year in the Overworld."

    "Oh? Does it work like that in all 9 circles?"

    He nods, saying that although every circle is a dimension for itself, they are interconnected.

    -

    We walk through the desert city, this one filled with modern infrastructure, skyscrapers erected next to one another, paved streets and buildings made from sturdy materials for a change, compared to the clay houses of the small town that no longer exist. I hope the residents will find their way...

    As we walk through the city, we notice that just like in Holdanis, there is absolutely no one enlightened just walking around in the street. Even officers and military personnel are¡ªalthough strong¡ªjust lower beings.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    We walk by a dessert shop, which makes me stop dead in my tracks. Amon turns around slowly, asking "Really?"

    My eyes noticed a particular sweet dish that I haven''t had for the longest time. A panna cotta, the best there is. I quickly rush inside, ordering three of them. The shopkeeper laughs at my impatient hands, as I tip her double what I paid for.

    I exit the shop with a massive grin on my face, eating the panna cotta while offering some to Amon. He tries it but says it''s too sweet, preferring to eat a meat wrap that''s just down the block.

    When Amon told me that he dislikes sweets, that was the moment I could see why he was a demon.

    He ordered the meat wrap and told the poor man three times to add three different chillies. He gazed at me like a puppy asking for food, to which I sighed and paid for the meal.

    I couldn''t believe he didn''t have any cash on him, as he came from a wealthy family. At least I hope that the daughter of Hell''s king has enough money.

    "Don''t you demons have no impulse to eat since you don''t need food?" I ask.

    "I donf. I jush like spify foof," he mumbles while spitting food chunks from his mouth.

    "What?"

    He takes a big gulp, hitting his chest a few times to get it down. "I said I like spicy food. We don''t need food but that doesn''t mean I don''t like it."

    I didn''t question the evolutionary traits of demons any further, accepting his liking of burning flames in his mouth. Maybe it reminds him of home...

    -

    We reached the warp gate, but you had to have permission to use it. It wasn''t public transportation that you can just waltz into and pay a ticket fee.

    The security guards that were stationed there stopped us, asking for valid ID to enter. Of course, we weren''t in the military yet, and didn''t have any permission to use it. The guard told us to scurry off, placing his hand on his gun.

    "Get lost kids, this isn''t a playground."

    Amon and I looked at each other, but I had to tell him not to kill them, as I didn''t know what he would do.

    As I finished my sentence, we both put pressure on the guards, squashing them onto the ground as we slowly walked by.

    They couldn''t move an inch, while we exerted a tiny fraction of our aura.

    There were guards inside the building, which we treated with the same manner.

    Anyone who tried to stop us would fall helplessly on the ground, staying there for as long as we wanted.

    We approached the operator while there were at least seven bodies lying on the ground behind us. We demanded that he opens the warp gate, to which he obliges without a single complaint.

    The giants metal arch is at least 20 feet tall, held in place by tubes all round it. Once it activated, purple runes glowed all over it, as the tubes filled it with energy. In the hole beneath the arch, purple sparks started buzzing as a portal of the same color was formed. A deep bass reverberated from the portal as it became stable.

    We politely thanked the operator for his kindness, strolling into the portal while releasing the guards.

    "I like your way of doing things," Amon smiles.

    "What has to be done will be done, but don''t get used to this," I chuckle.

    As we enter the portal, we are greeted by the same sight as on the other side. The building was something different, but nothing major. The guards ask for our ID, to which we respond with "We don''t have any," walking along like nothing happened.

    Of course, they try to stop us, but it''s obvious how that story ends.

    The first guard that draws his weapon falls down, hitting his head onto the floor while vomiting out the contents of his stomach.

    "Don''t go that far," I scold Amon, pressuring all of the other guards.

    Once we exit the building, we look around and ask the closest person exactly where in Holdanis we were transported. I confirmed that we were sent where I wanted, so I headed towards the 1st House of Swords, where I''ll surely be able to meet a Sword Saint.

    "Do we have to go with a taxi?" Amon asks, looking at the levitating vehicle that''s about to take us there.

    "Yes, we can''t just run at supersonic speeds through the town, it''ll cause too much ruckus."

    "How about jumping on top of buildings?" Amon bargains, strongly opposing the idea of traveling by car.

    "No, I''ve already called a taxi. This way we''ll avoid unwanted attention. I''m sure the police won''t be happy about us illegally using the warp gate and almost suffocating the guards."

    I tell the driver where we''re headed while Amon complains in the back seat.

    He pokes his head out, commenting how slow the car is. We were going 90 mph, which would get us there in about 20 minutes. This pace was acceptable, so I told Amon to zip it and enjoy the ride.

    Amon asked the driver questions that the poor man never expected a kid to ask.

    "What went so wrong in your life that you had to become a driver? Why didn''t you pursue strength?" he asks with blazing eyes, poking his small horns forward.

    "I was never talented in the ways of magic," he responds shakily.

    The driver stiffened once he saw he was driving a demon, as they aren''t common in the Overworld. As they are otherworldly beings, they rarely come into our world. If they are sentient demons, they are most likely extremely strong. By using dark magic, you can summon demons of darkness which originate from Hell, but aren''t enlightened. If a demon like Amon exists, it is a miracle. I was surprised that the driver even believed he was driving a demon.

    His good instincts were his downfall, as he almost crashed many times from his stiff body movements. He was scared of a little kid.

    "Talent is overrated these days. You just need a good mentor," he says while puffing his non-existent muscles.

    He had a lean structure that any kid his age would have even if they were a worldly race. His claim about talent might be a bit biased, as he has plenty. His strength is purely derived from his royal background.

    After only 10 minutes, we got into a tight traffic jam, which didn''t compliment Amon''s whining in the back seat. He was truly an impatient child, and one could see he was treated as royalty. Although his constant nagging was uncalled for, we were moving at a snail''s pace, which made me give up on the stealthy plan of getting to the 1st Sword House.

    "Here, keep the change," I tell the driver while handing him the money for the trip.

    I look at Amon while opening the doors.

    "Let''s go with your plan."

 Chapter 45 - House of Swords

    We climbed one of the giant buildings from inside, reaching the top in an acceptable manner. I would try to avoid unwanted attention as much as possible. The view from the top of the 15 story building was exhilarating, as I could see over most of the city, while the wind blew lightly against my hair.

    "Let''s go," Amon hurried me.

    "Won''t you take in the sight in front of you?" I ask him while pointing my hand at the grand expanse of the cities of Holdanis.

    "I''ve seen cooler cities in Hell," he shrugs, pulling me by the shirt.

    "Fine, let''s move. Follow my steps."

    I jump from one building to the next, landing on their roofs. Amon follows behind, not even using his magic. Our bodies were strong enough to maneuver like this without the use of magic, even in this higher-dimensional-mana-infested city. The higher mana was thick here, as the bigger cities had stronger protection from the higher realm.

    We earned some gazes from below, but it was okay since we quickly moved out of sight.

    The 1st House was just around the corner, after only a few minutes of running. We didn''t sprint at full speed, rather running nonchalantly, as we were in no particular hurry.

    The 1st House of Swords was more of a tower than a house. A giant tower-like building with a levitating orb-like structure at the top. The tower itself was as high as a 15 story building, while the orb itself added another 5 stories at least. It peeked over the other buildings, shorter than only a few skyscrapers.

    We jumped down from the building closest to the 1st Sword House. Landing on the busy streets, we alarmed the nearby people. They first looked at us, then lifted their gazes to the roof of the building we jumped from.

    This feat would be possible even if you weren''t enlightened, so the startled people just chatted amongst themselves before they continued with their daily life.

    As we approach the entrance to the 1st House, Amon sizes it up from below.

    "Why did you choose this one in particular?"

    I smile, explaining how the 1st House of Swords is the best one, having a reputation for Sword Saints coming here and training along with its members.

    This is the one where professor Guille trained to become one, so I knew everything about it from his stories.

    Amon didn''t know professor Guille in this life, which made me think about it all. Amon didn''t live through the experiences of my past life, and neither has Guille nor Lucidel. They are complete strangers to me, while I know everything about them.

    I felt alone at this moment, realizing that in this world, I''m the sole carrier of my past memories. Where did the world of my past life go, and what about the one before that...?

    "Hey, what are you so lost in thought about? Are you scared of fighting a Sword Saint?"

    "Ah, nothing. Let''s head inside," I shake my head, opening the doors of this giant tower.

    Amon just eyed me suspiciously, letting me walk in first. He shrugged his shoulders, walking behind me.

    There was no secretary, only people moving inside from one part of the room to the other. There were multiple elevators and stairs leading to the upper floors.

    I entered one of the elevators with Amon, pressing the button leading to the last floor. There were 2 other people inside with us, murmuring to themselves unsubtly. I could hear their conversation, which would go in the lines of something like, "Did these kids get lost? I can''t feel their aura."

    The two people¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere heading for the 11th floor, a training ground for swordsmen at a ''higher class'', but not anyone that earned the Silver Sword award or anything higher than that.

    Anyone who earned an award like that would train in the orb at the top, where we were headed.

    Once we reached the 15th and final floor, we were met by security who had to check our ID to see if we were in the system. I didn''t qualify for any tournament or school in this life, while Amon probably never picked up a sword in his entire life. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The guard was enlightened, but wasn''t particularly strong.

    Amon walked over to him, poking his small head as close to the much taller guard''s head as he could. "We have plenty of permission, don''t worry. We''re stronger than all of you combined."

    "Kid, do you need me to call your parent¨C"

    As soon as the word ''parents'' left his mouth, Amon squashed him into the ground with his overwhelming aura.

    "Leave them out of your mouth if you don''t want to die," he quietly conveys while crouching beside him.

    We walk past him, entering the always-active portal in the room that leads to the orb above.

    Amon looks back at the man gasping for air as the room we were previously in fades away, and through the purple energy of the portal appears a new¡ªbigger room. The inside of this orb couldn''t just be described as a big room, as it wouldn''t do it justice.

    A school gymnasium would be more appropriate since the sheer size of this place is comparable to that. There were training dummies on one part, at least a hundred different swords displayed on the wall, and a plethora of magic devices meant to measure or aid in training.

    Many people were sparring and training here, taking a glance at us once we entered.

    One of those curious members approached us, sword in hand.

    "Are you new here?" he asks.

    The middle aged guy had wavy brown hair that reached his years, filled with sweat. He was taller than both Amon and I, with a lean yet muscular physique. He was the strongest out of all of them, having a manapool the size of 3 bottles.

    "We''re looking for a Sword Saint," I get straight to the point.

    "Looking for a Sword Saint on your first day here. Do you think you''re royalty?" he asks sarcastically.

    In fact, both Amon and I were royalty, descendants from one of the most powerful and influential people in both the Overworld and Hell itself.

    "Peasant," Amon scoffs.

    I take my sword out, asking the guy if he''d call a Sword Saint here once I beat him in a sword duel.

    "You can''t beat me, kid."

    I trained with my sword during the last year, perfecting my already good techniques. Now that I acquired a martial art along with a commendable aura, no swordsman could stand against me. I''d even go so far as to say that the God of Swords himself¡ªKing Grey¡ªwould praise my technique.

    "I''m hiding my true abilities. If you can''t gauge that you''d lose just from my stance with a sword, you''re not worth my time," I sigh, walking past him arrogantly.

    This spurred his long awaited pride, and he lashed out at me with his sword.

    I blocked it with one hand, not even looking in his general direction.

    "Hahaha! What a small fry!" Amon wheezes, slapping his knee.

    The now frozen swordsman couldn''t even threaten Amon, as I sliced his sword in half with a motion he probably didn''t see.

    The upper portion of his blade falls down to the floor as I put the Sunsword back in its cube.

    "Have I convinced you enough?" I ask mockingly, sitting down with Amon on a bench to observe the other members.

    Everyone was staring at us, as they heard a blade¡ªor rather a part of it¡ªhit the ground.

    "I''ll see what I can do," the guy I fought murmurs, moving out of sight.

    A younger girl approaches us, leaving her gear beside us while she rests. She looked similar to the last guy, and when she introduced herself as his sister, everything was clear.

    "Is he also good with a sword?" she asks me while pointing at Amon.

    "No, but he could incinerate this entire building," I responded, patting the smiling demon.

    "Oi, I''m not a dog!!" he barks, his ears already steaming.

    She giggles, introducing herself as Millie.

    "What are such strong challengers doing here?" Millie asks.

    "I''m here to challenge a Sword Saint, and he''s my companion," I point at Amon.

    "Do you have any awards?" she nods with her head in the direction of a wall that has many Silver Sword awards and even some ''Best Sword'' ones.

    "No, I have none," I answer, remembering that I received a Silver Sword award in my previous life when fighting in the arena where Helios received the Best Sword award.

    "With no awards and you come to challenge a Sword Saint? What a peculiar one, you are. Where do you come from?" she asks.

    "From a land far away, one that I''ll never return to," I state, fighting off the PTSD I get when remembering my mother''s treasury.

    Not only is Eclipsia''s royal palace my mother''s tomb, but also a reminder of my hideous mistakes every time I die. I wouldn''t visit it on my own even if you paid me all the money in the world.

    "Mysterious," she notes, falling silent after seeing that I wasn''t particularly interested in chit chat.

    -

    As a few minutes passed, Millie''s brother returned with good news. Once he explained the situation to a Sword Saint named Usui, the kind swordsman obliged to get here in order to receive my challenge.

    While waiting for my card to infiltrate the military, Amon got extremely bored, creating a fireball which he threw in the air and caught over and over again. After lying on the floor for about 30 minutes and playing catch with himself, he stood up, asking for a rematch with me.

    "I''m not fighting you here, you''ll blow the place up," I shut his attempt at quenching the lack of a thrill.

    "You scared?" he provokes.

    "No," I answer curtly.

    "Come on, just fight me! I promise not to blow this place up," he swears.

    "You won''t be able to accept defeat otherwise," I look at him with a deadpan expression.

    He continues nagging me while I just wait for the Sword Saint to arrive. Instead of Usui, a military squadron of Holdanis'' soldiers had shown themselves, surrounding the building we were in.

    "Did you do this?" I ask Mille''s brother, drawing the Sunsword in a threatening manner.

    "N-no," he defends himself, raising both hands in the air.

    "Then why¡ª"

    An epiphany hit me at this exact moment. We illegally used Emperia''s warp gate to get to Holdanis, after which we refused to give any identification and knocked the guards onto the floor.

    "That might be it..." I conclude out loud.

    "What are you going to do about it?" Amon ecstatically asks.

    "I guess we''ll beat them up for now," I answer, ashamed that I had to resort to physical force lately.

    "Hell yeah," Amon cracks his knuckles, ready to face the whole military of Holdanis if he deems it as fun.

 Chapter 46 - Becoming a Sword Saint

    There was a squadron of about 30 people, all of which were enlightened. They called out for us while surrounding the building.

    Amon and I opened the steel doors leading outside. One of the soldiers had a megaphone, activating it to talk to us from a safe distance like we had hostages or were monsters of unknown caliber.

    "Dude, they are just kids," one of them says to his colleague.

    "Yeah, didn''t you read the report? They are tier 5 mages dumbass, don''t underestimate them," his colleague warns.

    "Tier 5? There''s no way these kids are so strong," the first one laughs.

    The megaphone activates with a high-pitched sound.

    "I want to see both hands in the air. Surrender yourselves!"

    Amon and I look at each other, his expression a devious one to say the least.

    He raises both brows three times, nodding his head towards the soldiers. I sigh at his manic white grin, showing both of his sharp canines.

    "Don''t kill anyone, okay?"

    "Roger that!" he says while cracking his neck.

    "You have three seconds to raise both hands! I will not repeat!!" the strongest soldier yells through the megaphone.

    "1... 2..."

    "3!"

    At his mark, Amon and I disappeared from our standing positions, leaping into the crowd of soldiers. Most of them had handguns or other firearms. The guns were infused with mana that neither of them could produce. At most, the soldiers ranged from a glass full to 2 bottles worth of mana in their manapool.

    As I appeared next to my first victim, I launched a strong kick, sending him flying into another colleague of his, knocking both to the ground. My kick was strong enough to shatter a few of his bones, but nothing lethal.

    Guns and rifles were aimed at me once I made my first move, but their reaction time was second-rate at best. I dodged the bullets, punching one of them in the gut, hard enough to disable him for the rest of the fight.

    I grabbed one of their levitating vehicles, lifting it up to block the oncoming bullets.

    Letting it go, I kicked the vehicle with enough might to knock a few of them down. The flying car crashed into a nearby building, exploding in a ball of fire.

    Speaking of fire, behind me were only quick flashes of hellfire, made by Amon''s feet to move better. I turned around for a second to see him create an explosion which launched him 20 feet into the air while knocking the soldiers in all directions. His frame was flying high above the ground, with mana being condensed in both of his hands, which were joined together behind him. All of the soldiers focused on his exponentially growing aura, pointing their weapons upwards.

    "Kaaaameeee!!" he yelled out while pressuring a sphere of hellfire powerful enough to eradicate the entire city in a single blast.

    "Amon!!" I shouted.

    "Just kidding! Calm down man," he laughs as a bullet pierces his shoulder.

    He descends down in a flash, laying out the rest of the soldiers. The fight ended, and we stood victorious over the bodies that could no longer continue fighting. A no-deaths victory was achieved, making me nod in satisfaction and believe in Amon a bit more. He might be a good companion after all.

    The soldier with the megaphone took a transmission device out, activating it with a static sound. "W-we need backup."

    A person appeared next to the soldier out of nowhere. "You don''t need anything. Call off any backup, these kids obviously mean no harm," he says while walking past him. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    He was a middle aged gentleman with long, wavy lavender hair and relaxed icy blue eyes. Garbed in elite white robes showing off his Sword Saint status, this must be Usui.

    "I''m assuming you''re the Sword Saint they called for," I conclude.

    "Did the longsword give that away?" he asks sarcastically, as a purple blade deeper in color than his hair connects to a black handle with two spikes in both directions. He loosely holds onto it, with a countenance of the same gesture.

    "I can see you''re no regular swordsman. Let''s get straight onto the point," I say sharply. "I need to take your title."

    "It will be no easy task, you know that?" he asks.

    I release my aura, letting it surge through the street. Even though I flailed only a portion of it, some of the soldiers puked onto the floor, while Usui got visibly disturbed.

    "I''ve never seen someone as strong as you at your age... Still, not all of it is in the aura," he argues.

    "Where do we fight?" I ask directly, taking my Sunsword out.

    "I''ll take us somewhere," he smiles mysteriously.

    He raises the purple blade, drawing a circle above him with it. The blade leaves a trail of the same color, creating a magic circle that affects only Usui, Amon and I.

    Amon gives me a concerned look, hellfire already coalescing into his fists. I shake my head, signaling that no resistance is needed. The magic circle drawn is made from spatial magic, and will transport us somewhere where we can fight in peace.

    Amon could''ve burnt through the spatial magic while I could dispel it, but none of that was necessary since there was no malicious intent with that spell.

    As mana particles start getting richer in the surrounding air, a bright purple light pulls us somewhere. We are transported to a different location, but not a far one as I would find out.

    We were teleported into the orb we were in previously, at the top of the 1st House.

    "Revealing your magic affinity already?" I ask, even though I could read through it even before he cast his spell.

    Usui whistles with two of his fingers, calling for a girl we already knew. Millie answers his whistle, walking up happily.

    "You''ll bear witness to our fight since you are a government official."

    She nods, taking out a pen and paper which we would sign after our fight.

    Usui then raises his sword at me, his serious expression telling me that he won''t underestimate the prodigy child in front of him.

    "Just because you know my affinity doesn''t mean you''ll know how to beat me," Usui claims, activating his magic.

    He takes a step forward, but vanishes instantly, teleporting behind me.

    Amon nods his head in surprise, "Ooh!"

    I spin around, parrying his slash since I could sense it coming. This sends me flying through the air, so I spin with a backflip and land gracefully onto my feet.

    He gives me no time to react, closing the distance quickly while issuing a quick pierce. I glide my sword along his, deflecting the stab while counterattacking.

    His spatial magic is activated yet again, as he dodges my attack by teleporting a dozen feet from me.

    "Troublesome," I note while coursing light magic through my body.

    I rush over to him at unprecedented speeds, swinging my sword. He barely manages to block it, using his magic to warp the space around him in order to gain more time to react. I still smash him back into the other end of the gymnasium, after which he coughs violently.

    I get ready to fly at him again by using my magic, but he stands up instantly, swinging his sword from a distance. A portal is opened just in front of him, as his slash travels through it and exits out of another portal, right behind me.

    I evade the teleporting cut, moving out of the way without turning around.

    Usui is left flabbergasted, gripping his sword tighter in frustration.

    "How can you see my attacks!? I wield spatial magic, one of the most unpredictable and chaotic affinities!"

    "Unpredictable my ass," I mumble incoherently under my breath, remembering the abstract dream magic that I was killed by and its all-encompassing effects.

    "I''ve seen worse," I state, still unsure whether to use the <Soul Void Flux> or not, just for fun.

    "Rain Swords"

    Swords of light rain down quickly around Usui, one of them gashing his back shallowly. He is stunned by my quick-acting spell that trapped him for a moment. As I dash forward at the confused Sword Saint, he regathers his composure and activates his spatial magic.

    I could feel the mana fluctuation enough to know where he would appear, so I changed my direction by spinning on my toes. I welcomed his appearance with a blade to the neck, which he blocked awfully.

    His balance was thrown off, so he stumbled onto the floor with his purple blade extended towards me.

    "Transport," he orders.

    His spell starts enveloping me, attempting to transport me somewhere else. I quickly grasped the structure of his magic, disabling the spatial effect before it could be activated. As soon as he cast his spell, I decast it, leaving him lying on the floor at my mercy.

    I disarm him with a single swing, the black-purple sword sliding across the floor until Amon steps on it, stopping it. He lifts the sword off the ground, inspecting it like a new toy.

    "You''re done," I point the tip of my sword at Usui''s neck.

    "I lost so quickly," he sulks, "How... Who are you, kid?"

    "The name''s Adam. Now, hand over the title," I command, extending my hand out.

    "Of course, we''ll go into the association right away," he shakes his head and stands up, not believing his eyes.

    "Cool sword," Amon notes, the purple blade glowing red incandescently as he occupies the sword with hellfire. He swings it, letting his blazing flames roam throughout the training ground.

 Chapter 47 - Sword Saint Ceremony

    Millie, the girl who bore witness to our battle for the title of a Sword Saint was now talking to the executives in the Holdanis Association of Swordsmanship, or HAS for short. It was a part of the military, with not only the best swordsmen of Holdanis working for it, but many top dogs like generals of the region. Even Lucidel is affiliated with them, as it is the most prestigious association in the entire region, and the best one in terms of swordsmanship in the entirety of Eviansis.

    Usui had to give up his title of Sword Saint to me, crowning me with a world record incomparable to the past one that Yue Zue holds.

    The entire process took a few days, as I didn''t have any past records. My legitimacy for the title had to be checked by an innumerable number of people, going through so many checks and validations that I almost gave up on the idea altogether.

    After a few days, I was called to the association to finally stamp my papers and officially make me a Sword Saint. Yue Zue was there, along with Usui. I wanted to see Guille, but was disappointed to see only these two, along with another Sword Saint which I''ve never met. In the presence of two current Sword Saints and one past one, I felt important. I laughed at the idea, as I didn''t care even the slightest about things like that while Amon fumed because he couldn''t get a cool title like that.

    "As I''ve said, I only need this to access the information on the Dreamer through the red-eyes," I defend myself.

    "Oh you!!" he shakes his head in frustration, "One day I''ll become an archdemon like my grandpa!" he points his index finger at me.

    "Aren''t there only three archdemons alive, including your grandpa?" I ask, remembering his stories.

    There is a peculiar hierarchy in Hell, with layers that reach the top, where archdemons are nestled. The first layer is regular demons, which are mostly non-enlightened, demon dukes which are all higher beings, Demon Lords that are a title deserving of capital letters in the title. Most Demon Lords have their own stigmata, and above them are Circle Lords, Demon Lords that lead the circles of Hell, each one of them having one of the 9.

    Above the Circle Lords are archdemons, beings that are beyond only ruling a single higher dimension, entities that transcend our every comprehension of power.

    Azazel¡ªAmon''s grandpa¡ªis the strongest archdemon, a being that stands over a number of demons which surpasses that of worldly beings in Eviansis. Screw Eviansis, Hell has more demons than there are beings in the entire Overworld.

    For Amon to claim that he''ll become an archdemon one day is like me claiming to become stronger than all of the Hands, a seemingly impossible task.

    Still, he haughtily asserts his claim.

    "And I''ll be the fourth. No measly Sword Saint could ever hope to stand above my knees, the ones of a future archdemon!"

    The main association building we were in was the closest building to the royal palace, in the main city of Holdanis. From the top floor, you could see the arena where the tournament was held, and in the distance, my old school. The mansion where Rache and I had lived was out of view, but was also a part of this city.

    The whole center of Holdanis was around me, and now I could clearly see the heavily guarded royal palace.

    "So this is where King Grey lived, and where his right hand¡ªAnul¡ªnow resides," I say while pressing my right hand on the acrylic window of the association.

    "Kind of ironic how his right hand doesn''t use a sword," Amon notes, joining me by also staring through the window.

    Anul allegedly didn''t use a sword when he fought, which is weird. Why didn''t Grey choose a swordsman to be his right hand?

    "Adam!" a voice calls out for me.

    It was my guide through the association, a well dressed woman in a black suit. She had a small, elegantly printed sword on the front upper left portion of her suit.

    "You will receive a pendant that every Sword Saint has, one that previously belonged to Usui," she notes, getting me ready for the ceremony.

    "All of this for that anticlimactic battle," Amon scoffs, insulting the Sword Saints for being so weak. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "They are not weak. These are the best swordsmen in the entire kingdom. Besides, not all of them are that weak," I say while entering the giant room where a magnitude of people sat in their chairs, expecting my arrival.

    I was used to giant crowds since my mother held many speeches in Eclipsia. There would be thousands of people surrounding her, while she projected her voice magically.

    Yue Zue, Usui and another Sword Saint were on the stage, welcoming me. Amon had to wait in the first row, crossing his arms in indignation.

    "Welcome to the highest title," Yue Zue offers his hand and introduces himself.

    I already knew him from my past life where he fought Helios, and knew his fighting style.

    Of course, I revealed none of it, simply accepting the handshake from all three of them.

    "Honestly, I''m happy to give my title to a prodigy like yourself," Usui admits.

    He was a polite and good guy, although with a slightly prideful attitude that all Sword Saints carry. Still, he possessed humility and could get over his defeat, even if it was by a 12 year old.

    The doors to the auditorium burst open, as everyone inside turned their head towards the loud intruder.

    "Ah! Sorry I''m late!" the guy yells out, running quickly towards the stage.

    The guards begin to step in front of him to stop the man, but quickly retreat once they realize who he is.

    A man with straight white hair and loose robes almost trips while running up the stage. The other Sword Saint which stood next to me walks out, bowing before the man.

    "Master!" he says.

    This was another Sword Saint, named Cidion. He was extremely tall, at least 192 cm and carried a sword beneath his robes that I got a look at when he extended his hand.

    "Belin, not in front of all these people. For Heaven''s sake, you''re also a Sword Saint!"

    He extends his hand, introducing himself to me. Cidion was different, as I could guess he was at least in the top 3 Sword Saints. A suppressed aura that was at least as strong as Lucidel''s, and no openings in his evidently clumsy stance.

    "Adam, nice to meet you."

    "What a strong aura!" his icy blue eyes flash as I feel a gaze on my hidden aura.

    I quickly retract my hand, taking a step back.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, didn''t mean to alarm you. I had to see the new 12 year old Sword Saint and his power for myself," he huffs from running here, stretching his back.

    I look to my right, at Amon. I smile, because Cidion took any stereotypes that Amon had about Sword Saints down, with an aura stronger than him.

    "Ooh, is that strong demon your friend?" Cidion asks while glaring at Amon.

    How can he see him from all the lights? The obvious answer would be by sensing his aura, but Amon could hide it better than anyone. Even I would have trouble discerning his aura when he hides it. Cidion can just take a glance and uncover him, probably owing to his icy eyes. It must be a spell that allows him to unveil any stealth.

    As I returned with the same courtesy, I could see that Cidion has a manapool bigger than a barrel and a half, deeper than my own. His hidden aura was insane, so I was cautious.

    -

    I had to give a small speech, which I''ve written and rehearsed beforehand. In the speech, I told only pure lies, fabricating my origins and story, lying about my goals and ideals. There wasn''t even a tinge of truth hidden within, so I easily gave the speech without feeling exposed.

    The audience cheered and took many pictures, since this was something unseen for more than the last thousand years. Never in the history of Eviansis, and even before I was born, during the era of the 7 great kingdoms.

    Cidion leaned in, putting a hand between his mouth and the audience.

    "Sounds a bit made up. Not to worry, since they will bite your story like the idiots they are," he nods at the audience.

    "Is there something you want?" I ask him.

    "Not a thing!" he flails his hands defensively, "I just want to see the new generation, that''s all. If Stella was here, she would be elated to find out a new prodigy has risen."

    Stella, the left hand of Grey, and the strongest Sword Saint in existence.

    "Are you friends with the Hand?" I ask.

    "Oh god, no! I could never call her a friend. She is so strong and so obedient to those Rulers that she can be called an acquaintance at best. Still, I know her enough to say that she would be interested in your story."

    If Cidion says that she''s strong, I can only imagine Stella''s true might. The left Hand of Grey and the strongest Sword Saint, it''s a shame I don''t get to meet her now.

    The reason she didn''t come here is because she was one of the Hands that left with the Rulers, somewhere outside of the Overworld.

    After the ceremony, Amon joined Cidion and me in the back. Yue Zue, Belin and Usui tended to their own business after talking to me for a bit and wishing the best of luck.

    "Fight me!" Amon orders at Cidion.

    "What a feisty young man. I can do that for you, but not here. We can duke it out in the arena closeby tomorrow," Cidion accepts.

    "You have no chance against him," I chortle, "But I did promise to get you stronger, and this is the best experience you''ll get."

    "I''ll also beat you tomorrow, so don''t get on your high horse," he crosses his arms.

    "Greed is a deadly sin, although I suppose you would know him personally," I laugh.

    "Greed is a weak Demon Lord!" Amon scoffs.

    "What a lively duo," Cidion comments.

    I turn back to our conversation, asking Cidion how he knows Stella.

    "I fought against her a few times, and was her follower. She is the best swordsman you can possibly imagine."

    "You fought against a Hand!?" I shout.

    "I can imagine one better, King Grey!" Amon cuts in.

    "I fought him too, but only once. He can''t be considered a swordsman though, as no one''s ever seen his sword move, or his hand during battle. His sword technique is something so disgusting that I never want to witness it again. He far surpasses the concept of swordsmanship," Cidion sighs.

    "You fought King Grey!?" I yell even louder.

 Chapter 48 - A Prince vs A Sword Saint

    A hotel close to the arena welcomed Amon and I, giving us free VIP luxurious rooms.

    The receptionist wanted a picture with me, and in the matter of minutes I was already crowded by people asking me all sorts of questions.

    "You''ve become a celebrity," Amon laughs.

    "Unfortunately," I sigh, getting to my room while the security holds off the storm of paparazzi and ''fans'' of Sword Saints.

    After sleeping off the night here, it was time to go into the arena to meet with Cidion and allow Amon to get his duel.

    He carried a smile all throughout the morning, brimming with happiness the whole day until we arrived at the arena.

    "I''d mistake your childish grin for a cute kid if you didn''t have those small horns," I tease.

    "Hey, are you saying I''m not cute!?" he growls.

    "Not with that attitude of yours," I shrug my shoulders.

    Although Amon was still a child, he was someone that one could consider cute. He had soft skin, big fiery eyes and a distinct shade of blonde hair. I knew his unpolished personality, so to me he seemed a bit less appealing, but I could see how he could get what he wants with his soft looks.

    -

    The arena was empty, thank Heavens. Cidion organized the arena all for ourselves, putting enlightened soldiers around the perimeter so no one would infiltrate it. This was for the others'' safety, as anyone could get killed from the pressure our auras will exert when fighting here.

    "Oh hey kids!" Cidion waves at us innocently from the center of the arena.

    I haven''t been here since my last life, so I got hit with a dose of nostalgia, even though it wasn''t that long ago technically.

    "Have to practice before our fight?" Amon asks, "Are you that insecure of your victory?"

    Amon''s shit talk was met with a soft chuckle from Cidion. "A Sword Saint has to always be in top condition. You''ll know that soon enough," he points at me.

    "Enough chit chat, let''s fight!" Amon orders while cracking his fingers.

    "I''m all warmed up," Cidion nods.

    The Sword Saint looks over to me. "You have to stretch before battle when you enter my age."

    Ah, that''s right. Even though he looks to be relatively young, he probably over a century or two under his belt.

    Amon and Cidion square off against one another, standing about 30 feet from each other. Cidion raises his silver sword, infusing it with his magic.

    "That''s my cue!" Amon says as he bursts forward, leaving a cloud of fire behind him.

    As he approaches Cidion, something interesting happens. The Sword Saint''s blade lengthens and increases in with, becoming as big as Yue Zue''s giant sword.

    He swings the monstrosity upwards, sending a pressured air blast that cuts into the ground and hits Amon. It isn''t enough to damage him, but his flaming hands are extinguished for a moment.

    Cidion tilts his head to the left, then to the right. "That should do it."

    Although Amon was a bit surprised by Cidion''s power, he still rushed forward.

    Cidion manages to slash Amon, smashing him into the air rather than cutting through.

    Amon doesn''t waste a single second, creating an explosion from his feet so that it propels him into the ground where Cidion is standing. Swinging his leg into an axe kick, Amon strikes the ground and shatters it, releasing a wave of hellfire in all directions.

    Cidion was already out of the danger zone, leaning against the arena edge nonchalantly.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    [He''s fast, even with that sword] Amon thinks.

    "Increase your sword''s size, Sword Saint! You won''t beat me by half-assing it!"

    Cidion laughs at Amon''s claim. "Don''t interpret my ability wrongly. The larger my sword, the less lethal and powerful my strikes are. This is a weaker state than what it was previously."

    Amon growls angrily, creating two red-hot hellfire balls in his hands. He lifts his leg as he swings his hellfire ball back, pitching it towards Cidion with all of its blazing glory.

    The Sword Saint waits patiently for the right opportunity, and when he sees it, he swings the flat side of his sword with an amazing force, managing to reflect the hellfireball back to Amon.

    The burning teardrop strikes Amon''s body, detonating in a sea of red flames, some of which reach the arena seats, melting them in seconds. Amon stands in the midst of those dancing flames, unfazed by the intense heat.

    This was the moment I realized he was immune to fire magic and heat in general. You couldn''t burn him no matter how hot your fire gets. Anyone can hurt themselves with their own magic, but it seems Amon is an exemption.

    Cidion lessens his blade in size. "Demon kid, I''ll show you what it means to be a swordmaster, but it won''t be pleasant. Are you ready!?"

    "Come on!" Amon yells out, putting his hands together with his arms extended in front of him.

    Shit, I have to stop him from executing such a powerful move. Will this kid ever learn not to decimate an entire city while fighting?

    "We can''t have that," Cidion remarks as he launches himself forward, firing two stabs from a distance of about 20 feet.

    Amon''s palms burst with blood as two holes rupture through each hand. His spell is stopped by Cidion''s wacky footsteps.

    "You''ll blow Holdanis into smithereens. I realize you hold immense power, but you won''t achieve anything by emptying your entire manapool in my direction. I''ll survive, and millions of innocent people will die."

    I can''t believe Amon didn''t commit genocide already.

    "Fine," he says compliantly, healing his hands already.

    Another cloud of hellfire is left behind as Amon closes the distance between them and enters close quarters with Cidion. The latter dodges any fireblasts, punches and kicks that are sent his way, all while cutting Amon shallowly. The kid''s arms, legs and chest all started to bleed, but not his head.

    In a matter of minutes, Amon adapted his speed, using small, jet-propulsed blasts to aid his movements. He used his unbelievable instincts to hone his reaction time, his attacks gaining speed and precision. Cidion''s cuts didn''t reach Amon anymore, as his wounds healed themselves in the midst of battle.

    An incredible development has occurred as Amon adapts to his opponent mid-battle, the experience lifting him onto a new level.

    "What a talent," I note to myself as I watch a prodigy that will help me defeat my nemesis.

    Something else has happened since our last fight in Emperia. Amon has gained about 3 bottles worth of mana, expanding his manapool. This isn''t a lot considering that his manapool is at least 10 times that. However, a 10% increase from a single battle isn''t even close to ordinary.

    In my last life, I struggled for about 2 years before I could achieve that manapool by which he expanded his own after our fight.

    Even during this one...

    "You''re good!" Cidion praises him while avoiding a mean flying roundhouse kick that released a fireblast which melted a hole in the seats, enough that you could see the outside from the arena.

    "That firepower is amazing. You can really do some damage," Cidion praises again, looking at the 15 foot wide hole left behind after the hellfire blast.

    Cidion''s didn''t have a primary magic affinity, or just polished it out of himself. What remained was pure sword skills and magic that is tightly tied to his weapon. He also had many protective layers which shielded him from intense heat, cold, things like poison and spirit magic as I would find out.

    A direct stab pierced Amon''s stomach, drawing blood to the floor.

    "Ready to surrender? This isn''t a fight to the death you know," Cidion chuckles.

    "Mercy is for the weak," Amon says while healing himself, "And surrender for those which have no conviction!"

    Amon swings his hellfire-infused hand, his manapool still not being drained. Unfortunately for him, I grab his shirt from the back, restraining him as if he''s a rabid dog.

    "Come on, you lost," I note while pulling him backwards.

    "Not until I win!" he shouts with determination.

    "You surrendered to me when we fought," I commented, turning away from him, facing Cidion from only a few feet away.

    Amon just walks angrily to the seats, murmuring to himself. I still don''t know why he surrendered when fighting against me. I know he almost drained his manapool, so it seemed logical, but it would be even more reasonable to give up after Cidion easily evaded all of his attacks and humbly stuck his sword into Amon''s gut.

    "That kid is an enigma," I shake my head.

    "He sure is a bag of sunshine," Cidion laughs, looking at me directly while I stare into the floor.

    Cidion''s gaze wasn''t strict, judgemental or prideful. He was understanding and kind-hearted, I could feel it. Just like Rache, this man carried no ill intentions.

    "You have a deeper purpose," Cidion half-asks-half-notes, "Whatever it may be, I know it isn''t simple or benign. A 12 year old should never be able to achieve your level of power, even if he''s as talented as your foaming friend over there."

    "Of course it''s not..." I sulk, memories flashing before my eyes.

    "If you need guidance, I''m here for that. Besides, I don''t do much in my spare time except train and watch what you would consider old ladies doing pilates," he says with a smile.

    "I''ll pass," I exhale slightly, rejecting his tempting offer.

    The reason for it is as simple as any of my other choices. I don''t want to get familiar with another teacher that will serve as a father-figure that I never had, only to be slaughtered gruesomely, or his memories vanished after time reels itself back again.

    "Well, you must have your reasons for it. However, will you allow me to pass on any humble skills of mine through a one time battle?" he asks while offering a handshake.

    I simply extend my hand, accepting it.

 Chapter 49 - New Strategy

    Cidion''s sword mastery was even better than mine, but only slightly. During this life, I''ve become worthy of my current title as a Sword Saint. I''ve never had difficulty with a sword and the techniques to wield it, as it is something that naturally came to me.

    As I parried one of his quick silver arcs, I began to wonder. Had I become too obstructed and distant from people? My trauma forced me to reject any potential friends, teachers or lovers (which I don''t have any interest in yet).

    "What''s on your mind, kid? Why do you look so gloomy?" Cidion asks while effortlessly making me sweat.

    "Your swordsmanship is better than mine, which is rare to see," I say while back flipping in the air because of the force Cidion blasted me with.

    I land on my feet, pointing the Sunsword at Cidion. He closes the distance in a single quick leap, his speed akin to teleportation. Our swords collide, with him holding his weapon with one hand, while I squeeze mine with both, holding on for dear life. His strength is also amazing, as it is something I can feel when we clash and scrape our swords.

    He reduced his sword to its original size, using the same amount of aura as me.

    He pokes his head close to me, lifting one of his silver eyebrows. "You''re close to me in terms of sword mastery, which is very frightening to see from a young kid like you. I''ve trained my skills for over three centuries, while you achieved that in little over a decade, if you started the moment your mother gave birth to you," he jokingly explains.

    "Three centuries... How can you live for that long?" I ask.

    "Magic, literally. Once you gain enlightenment, your life expectancy doubles, and if you attain the level of mana that you have, you can expect to live to at least 500 years old," he says while lifting his head and opening his palm towards it, "As you can see I''m basking in youthfulness."

    If he wasn''t enlightened and didn''t have all of that mana, his appearance would tell me he was around 40 years old, give or take.

    I swing the Sunsword, releasing a crescent of light that drives Cidion backwards.

    "I have to hone my sword skills it seems."

    He laughs, extending his hand and retracting his fingers twice to say ''come and get me''.

    I waste no time, now using both light magic to move and the <Soul Void Flux> through my sword. I meet his sword, now using my full strength against Cidion.

    He nods his head approvingly, deflecting every single one of my attacks. He courses even more magic through his sword, now using a manapool bigger than my own. Drawing power from 2 barrels-deep, I''m flung backwards, stumbling to regain my footing.

    As he sees a weakspot, he leaps forward at his incredible speed. I expected this though, using a ranged magic attack for the first time.

    "Bang," I say with my index and middle finger extended towards him, shooting multiple rays of light that are now cast and travel at the speed they are supposed to.

    The speed of light.

    Faster than the blink of an eye, Cidion''s sword deflects the rays of light, letting them trail off into the arena seats, creating a bunch of new holes.

    "I-impossible," I stutter.

    "Kid, with all due respect, you have no idea what''s possible," Cidion says as he dashes forward and almost pierces my neck.

    At the last second, I react by jolting my head to the side. His sword slightly cuts into my cheek, as I reflexively jump backwards to create distance between us.

    His speed surprised me, as I didn''t expect him to be able to react to light magic, the fastest out of them all.

    I extend my hand, trying to force him down with the <Soul Void Flux>, but even that fails. This man''s defense can counter spirit magic, and even though gravity. I couldn''t imagine what one would have to do in order to deal damage to Cidion.

    The Sword Saint laughs, noting how interesting my combination of magic is.

    "You use those martial arts... The Soul Void Flux is it? That is extremely rare, and I''m not even going to ask how you learned them. Let me return the honor," he says while unveiling his hidden aura.

    This was a 100% of his power, and I must say it was overwhelming. I fell to the ground as it pressured me, quickly returning to my feet.

    It was massive, even more than the elder from the secret desert temple. With four barrels filled to the top and even more leaking out, this Sword Saint was a one-man-army. It was the mightiest aura I have witnessed so far, and the first time I felt no chance of victory in this life. Even the Dreamer felt in reach of defeat when put against the likes of Cidion.Stolen novel; please report.

    His sword thinned even further, reaching what I presume to be its final form. This shining silver blade looked and felt as if it could go through the Sunsword. He throws his sword in the air, spinning it while it''s airborne. Grabbing it tightly, he stabs forth.

    "Spear"

    A wave of magical energy rushes past my left side, hitting the arena wall. The holes left by Amon and I were nothing compared to the crushing damage left behind by his ''Spear''. The whole arena wall behind me disappeared, as the enforced stone crumbled into dust.

    "Phew, haven''t used that in a while," he says, grabbing the back of his neck.

    I stood there, unmoving. I was defeated thoroughly, having no words yet as my mind processed the insurmountable wall of power this man just demonstrated.

    "Okay, maybe I couldn''t win against him," Amon notes while staring at the missing wall of the arena.

    -

    After the ''lesson'' I received, Amon and I went back to our hotel room. Cidion asked us to have a cup of coffee with him, which I rejected politely. Everything comes after I defeat the wretched Dreamer.

    Amon got a bit stronger, through only this one battle with Cidion. It was amazing, but I also picked up a thing or two.

    "We''re going into the military in an hour, so prepare yourself," I note while eating my lunch.

    "You think they''ll know of this... Dreamer entity you talk about?" Amon asks doubtfully.

    "They don''t know about it most likely, but they certainly have information on red-eyes," I answer, packing everything I need in my cuboid artifact.

    "I''ll burn him to ash," Amon grins, ecstatic about being able to scorch someone to death.

    "Yeah..." I utter softly.

    "Come on, what is up with you today!?" Amon barks, standing up from his bed while flailing his hands.

    "It''s nothing, let''s go," I usher him, exiting the hotel room.

    I have fallen into deep thought, doubts filling my mind. What if I still can''t defeat it? What if all of this was useless, and I''ll return to my starting point that I dread?

    The end is approaching, and I''m entering the last phase of my plan, where I''ll have to face all of my fears again.

    It never is easy, is it?

    -

    We entered the Holdanis military base, which is tightly connected to the swordsmanship association where I became a Sword Saint.

    There, I searched for the head of the head of the base, someone that has absolute knowledge of military operations.

    As I moved through the crowd of Soldiers, I got weird looks which turned into ones of amazement, since they realized my newly found status.

    Entering the office where the head of military operations worked, I knocked a few times before saluting. The short-haired buff general saluted back, telling me to take a seat after offering a handshake.

    "My name is Remy, one of the generals of Holdanis as you can see. What can I do for you, young Sword Saint?" he asks, respecting me like his equal, which I was in status. Generals of the army and Sword Saint are in the same boat of respect, with Sword Saints being even more respected in Holdanis.

    "I''m assuming you know my name since you know me by my title, but I''m Adam and this is Amon, my companion."

    "I''m his rival," he corrects me, crossing his arms as his nose tilts upwards pridefully.

    I don''t address his correction, since I don''t care how he views me with his bright scarlet eyes.

    I go straight to the point. "I''m here because I need to know about the red-eyes."

    Remy''s brows furrow as his wrinkles cut deep into his face. He looks older than Lucidel, although he might be younger than him, considering his lacking aura. He had a manapool weaker than Amon, his affinity being earthen magic.

    He leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "What do you want to know about them?"

    "I need to know if you managed to find their lair, or where a large group of them resides," I say while maintaining firm eye-contact with the general.

    "If we knew where their lair was, we would''ve already infiltrated it. It is a prevalent problem that we''re trying to deal with. Do you have any information to offer?" he asks me.

    "Only if you allow me every military document. Eye for an eye," I state.

    "Of course, you''re the world record Sword Saint that defeated Usui. Everything is at your disposal. Still, we would value anything you can offer," he insists.

    "I''ll need a psychic that can reveal information," I demand, knowing how they discovered the red-eyes lair in my previous life.

    Someone who specializes in finding information out, like lady Jolda¡ªthe psychic that I met in my previous life¡ªwould be of help when searching for the untraceable.

    The Dreamer is an intelligent entity, hiding itself from dangers that might be able to kill it, and commanding its own army of enlightened red-eyed pawns.

    Lady Jolda wouldn''t be helpful, since she couldn''t pry into present information, only ones that are in the future. I need information that answers the question of where, not when.

    "I can provide one if you decide to cooperate with us," Remy states.

    "If I determine your end of the bargain as adequate, I''ll hold my own end."

    "Well spoken, rival!" Amon adds, putting his legs on the general''s desk.

    "Put those down, Amon," I order.

    "Bleh," he sticks his tongue out.

    This kid...

    The general chuckles and offers a hand.

    "We have ourselves a deal then. I''ll send you a message when I contact the best medium at disposal," he says while shaking my hand.

    Amon and I take our leave, returning back to our hotel. There, a crowd of people waited for me again, asking all sorts of questions.

    "How did you gain your strength?" one of them asks.

    Another sticks a microphone in my face. "Who is your master?"

    "I have no master," I answer while pressuring all of them.

    They fall to the ground, helpless against my enlightened power. Amon and I walk through, entering the hotel in peace.

    The receptionist laughs awkwardly, watching the sea of people outside lying on the cement floor.

    "Honestly, I''d just smite them with my flames to make an example," Amon notes blatantly.

    He has a dangerous mentality, shaped by his upbringing. Still, while I hold him in control, he''ll be a good weapon against my enemies.

    [That''s what he is, a weapon...] I assure myself, watching this fierce kid lie on the bed and take a comic book out.

    "What''re you reading?" I ask.

    "I''m reading ''Chronicles of Arc''," he says while moving his scarlet eyes gently over the colored pages.

    "Arc, as in the first human in the Overworld?" I ask while peeking over to the comic.

    "Yes, that one! He''s currently fighting the Master of Evil, Demon King Solemon," Amon says as he flips the page.

    I set my eyes on the royally dressed Solemon, his red eyes and dark horns envisioning what Amon might look like one day. "Are you rooting for the Demon King?" I ask.

    He stops reading for a second, turning his head towards my peeking face. "Of course."

 Chapter 50 - Bitter Dream

    When we went to bed, sleep washed over me like a dark curtain. I dreamt of my mother, her dark clothes and golden jewelry that was left behind after she died. She didn''t speak when she made her appearance in my dreams, only comforting me with a warm hug.

    "Why mother, why did you leave me?" I sobbed into her, trembling from the pain I felt.

    The demon that killed her is tightly connected to the Dreamer somehow, I''m sure of it. The blue mark carved into my chest and its own rose mark are similar, and it also needs my own to set itself free.

    "I''ll find out the origins of that demon and take revenge on whoever gifted that artifact to you!" I state with determination, still crying my eyes out.

    This would usually be the moment where I wake up, but it seems my subconscious mind decided to venture elsewhere.

    My mother disappeared, and I was left alone again, just like I''ve felt in my current, 3rd life. I knew I was dreaming, since my mind couldn''t let go and rest, even while I slept. I didn''t get much rest because of this constant state of tension I was in.

    I was now in my hotel room, darker than it was in reality. I wanted to question my mind as to why I dreamt of the room I was sleeping in, but the answers revealed themselves.

    I entered a calm state of apathy, sobering up from a dreamy state into a vivid one.

    "What are you doing here?" I ask sharply, killing intent leaking out of me, even in my dream state.

    "Already so vicious," the Dreamer notes, sitting on a chair beside Amon''s sleeping body. It entered my dream, finally giving credit to the name its magic has.

    If an entity like the Dreamer was truly in our room and this wasn''t a dream, Amon''s instinct would already have flared up and the entire building would be encased in hellfire, thus I could conclude this wasn''t reality, although the figure in front of me wasn''t a figment of my subconscious.

    The Dreamer was wearing the body of Lucidel, with only his eyes being different from the rest of his usual appearance. When the Dreamer disguised itself in his body, it was more relaxed, sinking into the chair much more than the strict general would normally. Its glowing pink eyes were the only source of light in the room, slackly gazing at me from the other side of the room.

    "What are you doing here, invading my dreams?" I snarl, with the Sunsword materializing in my hand.

    "I''m here only to talk, child," it says while lifting its arms slowly in defense, showing no will to fight, at least for now.

    I lean against the wall, not taking my eyes from it for a single second. A slight tug of its lips turns into a condescending smile.

    While dressed in the body of someone dear to me, it looks down upon me.

    Its glowing eyes close for a moment, basking the entire room in darkness. When they open, the neon pink eyes stare into my soul, confidently resting as if it weren''t in any danger.

    The Dreamer sighs, crossing one leg over the other. "I know you might hate me currently, which is reasonable," it starts.

    I open my mouth slightly, thinking of how to respond to such a bold statement. Do I hate it? Is the sky blue when cloudless? Is black a dark shade? Of course I hate it, after all it''s done. From killing me twice, to sending such a wretched person as Heric after me.

    However, the Dreamer continues. "But we are connected, you and I... I harbor the answers to the secrets that you sought, and you hold the power that I want."

    My anger releases with a burst of my aura.

    "And you think I''d exchange now, make a deal with you after what you''ve done!?"

    The Dreamer waves its hand, almost as if the aura pressure I exert can be swatted away like a fly. "Don''t be hasty and listen to me. I didn''t show up here to taunt you and ask for an unreasonable outcome. I''ve been alive for many of your lifetimes, with the prophecy of your little arrival in this world."

    I listened to it, even though I despised every word¡ªevery letter that came out of its mouth.

    "I knew exactly when you''d been born, since the entire universe locked itself in such a despicable way. ''The Messiah has been born!¡¯ Everyone cheered, at least those who knew."

    The Messiah. I''ve been named that already for some reason, even though I don''t know from what exactly I would be saving this world, which has godlike powerhouses such as the Hands to protect it.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The Dreamer tapped its fingers on the chair agitatedly, continuing its rant. "It just so happens to be that the Messiah fated to save the world or whatever, held something precious to me. You have the key to my freedom, nestled comfortably under that white shirt of yours."

    I lifted my shirt, revealing the blue mark I''ve been cursed with, supposedly the mark of resurrection.

    "And you want this so you could..?" I let my words trail off, but not allowing the Dreamer to finish my sentence. Instead, I firmly asked "Roam freely throughout this world? An entity as god awfully wicked as yourself?"

    I saw its nose twitch and its brows furrow for a second, presumably out of frustration, but it did well to mask it, not allowing me to control the flow and emotions of this conversation.

    "Although you might view me as evil, I''m not so one-sided. I''ve been trapped for a time period that you couldn''t grasp your little head around, even if I tried showing you. All my life, I had to draw power from the shadows, influence the world that I couldn''t experience for myself. If you lived through my eyes, you would also resort to using any tactic to obtain what you desire most, freedom."

    Although its words were probably true, I couldn''t bring myself to develop even a smidgen of sympathy towards it. After all its done, redemption wasn''t possible.

    It didn''t show any emotion while talking about its origin and what it had to live through, only cracking a slight grin from the usual impassive expression.

    "If you''re asking for forgiveness¡ª"

    I felt the air thicken as it released its own aura, now much stronger than in my previous life. "Don''t cross over the boundaries, kid. I''m not here to redeem myself, as I would''ve already taken that path if I truly wanted to. Don''t think you''re the one in control here, because you might stumble into another dead end."

    This sent shivers down my spine for some reason. Although the Dreamer seemed angry by the way it was talking and flaking its aura, its face and tone didn''t show any readable emotion. It felt like it was a mask on a doll, speaking through a pre-recorded tape. None of what would normally be present when speaking with a living being resonated from it.

    "I''m here to strike a deal¡ªnot because I''m left with no choice and want to buckle under your diminutive aura¡ªbut because I want to make things easier. If you continue to chase after me in hopes of quenching your fears, it''ll end just like last time," the Dreamer opens its neon eyes balefully.

    Unknowingly, I take a step back, my arms tensed and ready for battle. I try and give no reaction to its jabbing words, remaining as deadpan as my boiling emotions allow me to.

    "Playing a prince of ice in front of me won''t get you far. I can read your emotions through my magic," it reveals with a cold and piercing gaze.

    I felt like an infant lamb about to be slaughtered when faced with my nemesis. It wasn''t like this before, as fear crept into my bones for some unknown reason. It might''ve been because I was looking at the uncanny image of my former teacher, whom I''ve adored so much, worn like a suit by the very thing I hate most.

    I took a deep breath, exhaling all of my fear and worries through a method not only taught in the royal palace, but also Lucidel when he taught me how to approach fighting an enemy to death.

    "You think I''ll offer you my life so I could, what? Make things easier for you?"

    The Dreamer shakes its head while closing its neon eyes. "No, Adam, I want to take your mark and incarnate into this world. You''ll be very much alive and well, although without a possibility of coming back to the past once you die. I''ll leave you and your loved ones alone, not ever interfering with your life again."

    I hated my name exiting its mouth. It felt like an invasion of privacy and degrading to my name. In theory, its proposal sounded like a good deal, but in practice, I knew it was different. It wasn''t so simple, and the Dreamer would''ve already tried to do it this way if it was. I couldn''t trust this malevolent entity, as I knew its manipulative and evil nature.

    I laughed, a slight chuckle in the beginning, but a full on mockery once it developed. "Do you really think I''d just go with your plan after all you''ve done? You''ll remain trapped until I find you and end your life, no matter how long it''s been."

    Its expression shifted into a visibly fake sadness. "And here I thought you wouldn''t waste your life away. I guess you really are just an unruly child, raised improperly by your fake mother¡ª"

    The Sunsword materialized in my hand and extended towards the slandering evil sitting in the chair, wearing the face of my former mentor. "Keep my mother out of your mouth," I commanded, releasing all of my aura while activating the <Soul Void Flux>.

    The dream started shaking, but the Dreamer didn''t move from his chair, nor show any signs of dismay. It simply shrugged its shoulders and sighed. "We''ll see each other soon, Adam."

    "Yeah."

    With those words, the dream fell apart, and I woke up in my bed, grabbing the Sunsword out of the cube instinctively, lurching from my bed with my aura bursting around me, shaking the entire building and flickering the lights on and off. Sudden screams and gasps echoed out from other rooms as people felt the influence of my aura.

    Amon woke up, raising his arms defensively, intense heat already circling his hands. "What the Hell!?"

    As my aura faded and my sword escaped back into the spatial cube, Amon calmed his own magic down, but not his temper.

    "Man, what are you doing!? Are you going to wake me up just because you had a nightmare!? I had such a nice dream about... I can''t even remember now!!" he yelled out before smashing his foot into the wall and taking it down, revealing a screaming pale couple that ran out of their own room.

    I chuckled at Amon''s rage and his anger because I woke him up, rather than rage because I almost killed everyone in the entire building.

    [I need to control my emotions better] I said to myself internally.

    "I''m glad to see you up and awake," I comment, letting out a relaxed breath.

    "I''m not glad to be awake!" Amon grumbles, laying down into bed and comically drawing his bedsheets over his head angrily.

    During my dream, I hoped for Amon to wake up, as I felt extremely uncomfortable talking to the Dreamer alone. At this moment, I had a mixture of feelings. Amon felt like a friend, even though he was supposed to only be a weapon against the Dreamer. I sighed, rubbing my temples with my right hand.

    Ignoring the giant hole where the wall separating our room and the next one was, I went back to sleep.

 Chapter 51 - A Dangerous Prophecy

    I got a letter from the military, sent by one of their enlightened soldiers directly into my hands.

    I take the envelope and open it in front of him. "They could''ve just sent you as a messenger to tell me verbally..." I note to the taller soldier that is standing a few feet away from me, stiff as a statue.

    The letter is an invitation to Remy''s office¡ªthe general which I''ve struck a deal with.

    In the letter, he explained how he attained a clairvoyant mage for our mission of digging up the Dreamer''s current location.

    I nodded to the soldier, after which he saluted and disappeared. I shook my head and headed inside the hotel, where I briefed Amon about our visit to the general, to which he grinned widely.

    We begin our walk, all while Amon asks me questions along the way.

    "Will he be able to tell me my future?" Amon asks.

    "I don''t know. He might only specialize in locating people," I answer honestly.

    "Lame. The prophet in Hell can do both."

    After arriving at the military base, I give my ID, to which the personnel act like they''re checking it, but let me go almost instantly. I get why they physically need to search for ID, but my face is pretty recognizable as the youngest Sword Saint ever.

    I''m greeted by two men waiting for me at Remy''s office. One of them is the general, while the other is the psychic I presume.

    "Hello," I salute while entering his office.

    "Ah, Adam, I''m glad you''re here on time. Mr. Klay here has a busy schedule, since he is one of the best psychics around. I''ve called him here to assist us on the topic we discussed."

    Mr. Klay nods his head nervously, shaking my hand while introducing himself. I don''t think he''s on a tight schedule now that a general of the army called him into his office.

    I size him up, noticing a specific oddity.

    "You''re enlightened," I note.

    "Duuh," Amon says. "Isn''t every psychic enlightened?"

    Mr. Klay shakes his head. He tilts his glasses into place, moving a piece of his dark hair out of his face. "Not all of us are enlightened, as you can peer into the future without the aid of higher-dimensional mana. However, some things like what sir Remy here asked of me, do require one to be enlightened."

    We sit down, doing a classic ritual where Mr. Klay would take my hand and search for the Dreamer through me, as I''ve already met it and are connected to it in a way.

    I raise an eyebrow. "Are you sure you can do that? My connection to this entity isn''t easily distinguished, and even I myself don''t know the origins of it," I warn, as the mark that connects us is something even Gabriel¡ªthe leader of Eviansis¡ªdoesn''t know about.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t need the specifics," Mr Klay explains. "If you''ve ever had any connection with this being, I''ll be able to trace it."

    He holds my hand while closing his eyes, sitting from the opposite side of Remy''s desk. Mr. Klay covers our held hands with his other one, and I feel absolutely nothing for the first few seconds.

    Amon pokes his head from behind me, inspecting the ritual with his scarlet eyes squinted in suspicion. "Do you always get intimate with your subjects?" he blurts out.

    Mr. Klay opened his eyes and gave an awkward stare at the devil child. "Y-you see, I have to have physical contact in order to¡ª"

    I sigh. "Don''t mind him, he just likes to play mischief with anyone he meets. Continue your ritual."

    Mr. Klay nods and closes his eyes again. I flick Amon''s forehead with my other hand, telling him to be quiet during this.

    "Ouch! Was that necessary!?" he grumbles.

    After a few moments, I focused my mana sense and began to see mana coalescing around Mr. Klay''s head as he started using a magic that I wasn''t familiar with. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Amon noticed this eons before me, as his senses are naturally better than mine.

    "Woah, that''s weird," he comments, glaring at Mr. Klay from a distance that is way too close, almost bumping his horned head against the poor guy.

    "Amon, stand back and let him do his thing!" I command in a loud whisper.

    Mr. Klay opens his eyes suddenly, jumping back from his seat, letting the chair crash onto the floor. This wasn''t because of Amon''s invasion of private space however, rather something to do with me, as Mr. Klay''s trembling eyes were staring at me like he''s seen a monster.

    Amon raised an eyebrow, standing by my side with crossed arms. "What''s up with him?"

    Mr. Klay broke into a cold sweat, breathing like a syringe of adrenaline was shoved into his neck. He pointed his index finger at me, shaking while doing so. "H-he! He''s the Messiah!" he shouts, trying his best to get as far away from me as he can.

    I shake my head disapprovingly. "Again? Why do you insist on calling me the Messiah!?"

    Mr. Klay unreasonably puts his hands between us, like he''s trying to repel any presence of mine, as if I''m a demon of nightmares ready to devour him. I look at my side, towards Amon.

    Mr. Klay''s breath grows rapid and shallow.

    "I don''t want anything to do with you!"

    I tilt my head sideways, my mind boggling why he''s acting this way. "Why? Isn''t it an honor to be affiliated with the Messiah? At least I would guess so..."

    Lady Jolda reacted completely differently from Mr. Klay, being elated to meet me in person, even though I was only a kid¡ªand still am¡ªwithout any notable power or influence in the world, being only in my second life. Even now, I''m only a Sword Saint, not anything like a god or devil that these people turn me out to be as.

    Mr. Klay regains his composure, fixing his glasses which slid down his nose from all the sweat built up on his face. "It would be a rookie mistake to try and hang around you. The legends foretold not only of your coming to this world, but also the death and destruction that your very existence brings. Whoever is close to you is at risk of perishing from this world."

    I look back at my life, which has been filled with misery and death just as this psychic claimed.

    He continues, circling around the desk and carefully passing by me. "You can be the savior of this world as much as you want, just leave me out of your devilry. I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with your path."

    Remy stops him dead in his tracks. "Klay, you can''t leave now. You''ve been ordered to help this young man, and I don''t want to hear any complaints!"

    His commanding voice freezes Klay in place, as he slowly turns around. "I''ll rather end up in prison than help... him. Just by spending these moments in this very room, I''m risking death, and the same goes for you, general." he states coldly.

    I have to try and stop him if I can, by any means necessary. He''s the only way to find what I search for, and without it I am lost, fallen into the hands of my nemesis.

    "You''re gonna tell me how to find that disgusting dream mimic, and you''ll be released from my path for the rest of your life," I order, pressuring the psychic with my aura, making him buckle onto his knees.

    He tries standing up, but to no avail. "Fine, but don''t expect me to be able to locate this enemy of yours as easily as you think. Anything connected to the Messiah is regarded as the highest level of clairvoyance, in the same boat as any information connected to the Rulers."

    So my future and anything connected to me is compared to the most mysterious and strongest beings in the Overworld?

    That scares me as much as it surprises me.

    What does the future hold for me, and can my fate be changed? I just want to defeat the Dreamer and continue with my life as normal, hanging out with Evy and Dorian, playing Evil A. against Rache and so on.

    I release my aura pressure, letting him breathe. He takes my hand reluctantly, focusing more firmly this time, his expression much more concentrated.

    His eyes open as his nose starts bleeding, his hand becoming blistered in mere moments. Removing his hand, he grabs it without squealing and wipes his nose.

    "I couldn''t locate the dream entity, but I''ve got information which might be valuable."

    I nod, waiting for him to continue. His physical state got worse, probably being hurt internally, as the blisters and bloody nose were only external symptoms. His face went pale, and he looked like a boulder of pain dropped on him. Still, he wanted to get this over with so I didn''t ask any questions.

    "You need to utilize dark forces of the Other-Realms. Remy here doesn''t know about them, and neither do I to an extent. I only know they exist, but can''t tell you what they are or how they behave. However, I can point you to the royal library, where an answer might pop up. Also, I know you''ll need a vessel that supports such forces, so be wary of that."

    Klay''s eyes go blank for a moment, after which he regains himself and shakes his head. "That''ll be all from me unfortunately," he says as he exits the office, limping while doing so.

    Amon whistles, his arms still crossed. "Dude got wrecked by only peering into you for a second there... Death and destruction follow you?" he asks¡ªmore like a rhetorical question¡ªinto the air.

    I await his response, as I fear he might reject the idea of following me and aiding in my goals because of the risk that Klay mentioned.

    "Hell yeah!" Amon nods. "This''ll be even more interesting than I thought!" he says while squeezing his hand in excitement.

    I guess that''s taken care of...

    "But how will I gain access to the royal library?" I ask out loud, already wrestled by the fact that not even a Sword Saint can just waltz into the royal castle, asking for a book he/she took interest in.

    Remy turns to me with a wry grin. "Actually, Klay was sent here by executives in the royal castle. Along with aiding me in this mission, they asked me personally to hand this letter out to you."

    My blood froze solid. A letter from the royal castle? THE royal castle, where the right Hand¡ªAnul¡ªlives and operates from? Taking the black envelope with emerald decorations, I open it to find a simple note.

    "Sword Saint Adam Agnes,

    You have been invited to the royal castle for a meeting."

    There was no name saying who wrote it. I ask Remy about it, to which he gives me another toothy grin. "It''s been sent directly by Anul."

 Chapter 52 - The Absolute

    The day of rest I was gifted before I would visit the Royal Castle did little to ease my mind. The right Hand, the leader of Holdanis as a region, invited ME? I know I became a Sword Saint not too long ago, but this sent my head into overdrive. Had I become suspicious to Anul? Has he managed to sniff out that I have an unnatural ability that mingles with time?

    Since time magic is forbidden and heavily restricted, will I be punished? No, what am I thinking! If Gabriel himself didn''t know what the mark represents, how could Anul figure it out? I''m overthinking it.

    Still...

    As Amon and I garbed ourselves in the finest clothes that were provided by a famous tailor for nobles, we embarked on the short walk to the Royal Castle.

    Amon fiddled with the golden buttons on his dragonic red shirt that fitted him precisely as it should''ve. Thin black lines ran down the almost crimson shirt in jarring patterns, the fine material spread downwards like a laminar waterfall. Amon had room in the shirt, as it didn''t fit him too tightly, owing to the nature of our clothes. These weren''t made for battle, but for a fine dine with a king, or a meeting with someone like Anul. The dragonic shirt melted over his dark pants which were held by a belt which wasn''t visible under the shirt.

    I was dressed in gray, as a Sword Saint should when attending such a grand meeting like this. I bought a coat which suited my still child-like physique. Under the gray coat was a plain white shirt, because the coat was the main clothing piece. On the gray coat were dark lines that were symmetrical, unlike the ones on Amon''s shirt. The coat went over my same-shade gray pants, but still made them visible from the front.

    Amon constantly nagged about the clothes, saying how ridiculed he looks.

    "¡ªand the way it hangs backwards! What is this!?"

    I chuckle at his fuming head. "Sometimes I wonder if you truly are royalty by the way you hold yourself."

    Amon cocks his head towards me, raising his right index finger. "Don''t look down upon me, human!"

    I could feel his aura manifesting itself as magic began trickling down his finger. His aura was shaky, indicative of a slight nervousness. I could not categorize myself in the same boat, as my hands shook with anxiety.

    We were close, too close for comfort. I knew how to behave in front of these people, but that didn''t ease my thoughts.

    The sheer number of royal guards that were enlightened and had a stronger aura than I did in my previous life told of the weight this meeting will carry.

    A beautiful silver fence surrounded the Royal Castle, having a magic suppression effect. As we were let inside the front gates, the outside world muffled into an incoherent hum, then turned to silence as the gates closed. No sound and no aura could be sensed from the outside. No wind blew in bound of the encircling gates.

    Total isolation from the outside.

    The Royal Castle was just like my own in Eclipsia, with many floors and a complex structure. As we stood below it, the towering behemoth presented itself in its full display, showing us the sheer size and precise architecture used to make it.

    What stood in front of us were 10 foot tall gates made of silver and black finish, which opened without a creek. The cold air of the inside rushed outwards, causing me to shiver. Now, I could withstand temperatures that would freeze an entire sea, but this was something else.

    Waiting for us at the doors was no other than Cidion himself, dressed in white robes as usual. He positioned himself perpendicular to us, offering both of us to step inside.

    As the gates of the castle shut behind us, Amon''s scarlet eyes widened. "Another magic barrier?? Is that necessary?" his voice cracked, but only slightly.

    I''ve become used to Amon''s usual demeanor, so I could sense any deviation from the ordinary. Cidion might¡¯ve also noticed, since he was an insightful man.

    This would not only shock Amon, but myself as well. The demon child that had the best sense out of everyone I''ve met in this life, unable to sense past the confines of this enforced castle.

    Cidion smiled softly as he does, not turning towards us as he led the way.

    "Are you ready? To meet the Greatness himself, I mean."

    That''s right, his Greatness. If either Amon or I addressed Anul as ''his Majesty'', it would result in immediate execution. Only the Rulers are to be addressed as ''their Majesties''. Such a strict rule, one that is written in every law book. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I tense up. "I don''t think I''ll ever be."

    Amon doesn''t stifle his snickering laugh. "You''re afraid of a Hand?? Weak resolve. He doesn''t compare to the likes of my grandpa."

    I don''t know if this is true though, as I have no knowledge of how powerful the King of Hell is.

    We stopped.

    There was a third gate which we were led to, through countless dark hallways. I knew what awaited me beyond this. The black gates and glowing emerald details on it could only showcase one thing.

    Cidion knocked. It was a methodical set of three knocks, each one possessing the same rhythm and power. The gates opened...

    We stepped into the confines of the most treasured room in the entire castle, the throne room. Where King Grey once had sat, his right and left Hands positioned to each side of him.

    The room itself was giant, with a set of towering columns leading up to the throne. The room itself was isolated from the rest of the castle by a third magic barrier, this one presumably stronger than the rest. Even Cidion was visibly sweating, now fallen into deep silence as he stood to the side, presenting Amon and I to...

    To him.

    Sitting comfortably in his seat, watching us from an elevated position was a man that looked young, but carried an unimaginable number behind that youthful face. Long silvery hair, tied into a ponytail that ran down his back by a crystalline emerald circle. His summer sea turquoise eyes were peering at us behind slightly lowered eyelids, the incarnation of an indifferent calmness.

    His black attire ran down the throne, as we could see his thin physique through. His aura was... unreadable. Of course, not even a smidgen of aura would go through, as this man, this being didn''t allow us to even look at his presence properly.

    As Amon and I made eye contact, our knees gave weight and we succumbed to a pressure that didn''t even exist. He forced his aura on us, I was sure of it, but I just couldn''t sense it.

    [How can I not sense something that is influencing me!?] I complained with an internal cry.

    I looked over at Amon, both of us rested on one knee and facing the ground.

    His face, I had never seen it like this. He was experiencing fear. It was fear of overwhelming power. I don''t think Amon feared death, as he was an unnaturally brave, and perhaps slightly mad child.

    This was something else. Anul, a presence that we couldn''t sense. An abyss, sitting comfortably in his throne and looking into our very souls.

    "Welcome."

    His voice rang out through the room, as everything stilled. There were a few individuals that I could guess were guards and advisors of some sort, both male and female (all enlightened). Everyone faced Anul when he was talking, even looking at him which was a bit odd.

    [How can they muster the courage?] I asked myself.

    "You can stand up," Anul says placidly.

    Our bodies moved on their own, as we were almost forced to look back into those cleaving turquoise eyes.

    "Sword Saint Adam Agnes, I commend you for your success. Defeating one of the best swordsmen in the entire kingdom is a great victory, especially for someone your age."

    I could not for the life of me discern if this was heartfelt honesty, or a thick facade. This praise didn''t go to my head even the slightest bit, even if it comes from Holdanis'' mightiest being. His words shook every fiber of my being as I was forced to experience both fear and awe at the same time.

    Anul did not move, his body sitting idly, relaxed as if his consciousness was detached from his physical being.

    His eyes darted to Amon, then back at me.

    "Tell me Adam, who is it that you bring with yourself?"

    I looked at the trembling demon child, but he had more courage than me it seems.

    His hands clasped his body as his lips opened. "I am Amon, grandson of the King of Hell, Azazel."

    After he introduced himself, the people inside the room went into a chattering uproar.

    "¡ªcan''t be. Azazel''s grandkid?"

    "¡ªmust be lying, in front of his Greatness..."

    One of them addressed Amon directly.

    "His Greatness addressed the Sword Saint, not you!"

    Anul slowly lifted his right hand, after which a deafening silence befell the room.

    As soon as he moved, everything went still as fear and loyalty struck the entire space like an engulfing explosion.

    "Grandson of Azazel? I can assume your mother is Lilith then?"

    Amon just nodded his head.

    "Interesting. Both of my guests are royalty, descendants of powerful families. Kleopatra, Azazel... Well then, I have a question for you, Adam."

    My blood froze, as I felt myself sinking into the ground. I took a deep inhale, calming myself to the best of my abilities.

    "Yes, your Greatness?"

    I couldn''t see if Anul smiled, as it looked like his lips made a motion, but it could''ve been my mind playing tricks on me.

    He tilted his head to the side ever-so-slightly. "Who are you?"

    "E-excuse me??" my words left my mouth.

    I felt a presence penetrate my consciousness as an overwhelming force of unimaginable degree passed by my mind.

    I couldn''t sense it, but could feel its effect. It is Anul''s aura, his magic or whatever he possesses. He could squash me like a bug in a mere instant if he wanted to, I knew that.

    The presence vanished as soon as it appeared, and Anul raised one of his dark thin eyebrows. It was the first time his face showed anything except indifference.

    "It really seems you are unaware of it... Well, I''ll leave fate to sort it out," he says cryptically.

    I didn''t know what he meant, but I was glad things didn''t go south. I decided to try my luck, as this was the only chance I''ll have. "I... I have a request."

    One of the guys standing near a column started approaching me aggressively.

    "Preposterous! How can you even think¡ª"

    Anul lifted his right hand once again, silencing the outraged man.

    His Greatness never took his eyes off of me. "And what might that be?"

    I mustered the courage. I must ask him for permission, as this is the only way I can gain information that''ll lead me to the Dreamer, and the only way to stop my arch nemesis. "May I gain access to your library?"

    Waiting for the response almost sent me back to my mother''s treasury as my heart decided to skip a beat. Is he going to ask for my intentions? What do I tell him?

    [Think Adam, THINK!!]

    "You may. My librarian will lead you to it. You''re dismissed, I got everything I needed."

    He got everything he needed? Did he consider me a threat? No, I don''t think Anul can consider anyone a threat. There isn''t a being in this world that can top his presence. It was like standing in front of absolute judgment.

    I best not think about it. What I got from this was the best possible outcome.

    To the library we go.

 Chapter 53 - Royal Book Club

    The librarian was a shorter girl with brown hair and a single green lock of hair. She wore thin, round eyeglasses and had a black uniform with emerald details.

    Amon and I followed her through the palace, traversing the labyrinth of hallways and doors that might''ve been tempered with magic. After a short while, the kind girl opened a door bigger in size than the rest, showing us a library comparable to the one in Eclipsia, where I used to read about history with my mother.

    She stops near one of the numerous walls of books spanning in rows that you can barely see the end of. "So, what topic are you interested in?"

    I hesitate, but still decide to answer. "Dark forces of the Other Realms."

    Her brows knit in apparent confusion, as her eyes dot back and forth between Amon and I. "I don''t know about the ''Other Realms'', but I know of a book or two that will surely contain it."

    It was natural for her not to know of this term. I myself have never crossed it, and neither have Remy or Mr. Klay. Klay didn''t know what they were, only that the answers would be hidden in the books referencing them. I wonder if Anul knows what that term means...

    The librarian takes a ladder out, which she brings over to the far end of one of the rows, climbing the colossal wall of books to reach a few of the dusty unused ones.

    Descending down the set ladder, she hands over the old books, blowing into them to get rid of the layer of dust settled atop. "I hope you find what you''re looking for here. I wish you a good read," she says while walking back and vanishing from view.

    Amon stares at me with a fearful glare. "You''re not about to read all of that, right?"

    Amon is a kid that''s used to comic books and verbal stories that his parents or his grandpa use to tell him. I myself have been educated many times by my mother and mentors, but have read through countless sources that have been written in books and scrolls. From the tender age of 3, I learned how to read and understand what has been written. Just like understanding speech, learning how to read was a piece of cake that felt almost instinctual to me.

    As both of us sat down at a table, I opened one of the books. The title didn''t seem to hold any promise, and as I sank into the many pages holding different subtitles, I would realize the information inside was of no use.

    Amon got bored after half an hour, deciding to look for available comics books. I took my eye for a second to scope out if he''ll cause any trouble, which he didn''t, thank whichever god that looks over us. I think Amon realized that a wrong move here could cost us our heads, so I''m not on edge about his manners.

    The second book I picked up had a title worth opening. ''Forgotten Magic and Forbidden Rituals of the Old World.''

    The Old World, before the giant change in our history happened, one which we have little record of. It is said that all of the kingdoms got renamed and remade, with Heaven and Hell being discovered to exist alongside the Overworld.

    It sounds weird, as history books have sources that date back to the age of war between two of the most influential kingdoms¡ªSomatia and Utopia¡ª12 thousand years ago. Even then, Heaven and Hell were mentioned in some scrolls. Throughout the rest of history, there are countless mentions of these realms. Although not a direct claim of their existence was written, at least not until the New World.

    It all sounds fishy to me for some reason, like something is being covered up concerning that story.

    Whatever the case may be, I shook my head and dug into the book lying before me.

    *Flip*

    The first pages were crudely written, some of the ink used there splotched over the letters. There were demonic incantations and symbols, spells that cannot simply be taught in a school, even advanced ones like Obiwon. Although I learned some complex spells in Obiwon, it couldn''t compare to these ritualistic formulas.

    *Flip*

    It seemed like Obiwon was only a starter course for this magic. I looked into dark magic while I was in Emperia, during the time before I visited the Secret Temple in this life. It interested me since Evy liked it and knew all about it. Just as I did my research on demons for Amon, I also dabbled in dark magic and what I could find on death magic.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    *Flip*

    As I read through most of it with little diligence, a single phrase brought back my attention.

    ''As one draws the power of the venerable structures of ancient worlds, they bring forth an imbalance in energy between our world and the Other Realms.''

    There we go, the Other Realms. Carefully analyzing each and every word, I soaked the information up like a sponge.

    Flipping onto the most important page I''ve ever read in my life, I found the answers I needed.

    After a short incantation, it was briefly explained what was possible with this ritual. Using what I can presume to be a version of dark magic, it was possible to utilize the ''dark forces'' of the Other Realms, gifted by what the author refers to as ''the Ancestral Ones''. Whatever those beings are, they are described as outside of time and our reality. Could they be referring to the High Gods that Lucidel told me about? He mentioned these High Gods, but I never got the information I needed about them.

    For the ritual, I needed someone that could execute this spell properly, which definitely wasn''t me nor Amon. Although he is a demon, dark magic isn''t something that is inherent to his kind.

    Speaking of devils, Amon approached my desk in silence, holding a few comic books.

    "Have you found what you''re looking for?" he asks, throwing the already read comic books onto the table.

    I nod my head. "I have someone in mind that might be able to help us."

    His head jerked sideways, then back to me, but his eyes were looking at something above me. I turn in my seat, almost jumping and toppling the whole table over.

    Standing behind me was Cidion, smiling from ear to ear. "Did I scare you?"

    Damn it, I couldn''t sense him. Amon did it before me, but was also clueless until almost the very end.

    The white-haired Sword Saint lowers his gaze, looking at what I''m reading.

    "Whatcha got there? Something interesting for sure."

    I hover my hand over the book so he couldn''t see what it contained. "Why do you ask?"

    He walks over to the table''s side, between Amon and I. "Well, you managed to ask his Greatness for a request. This does require balls to do, so it must be for a good reason."

    There was no ill intent from this Sword Saint. His genuine smile wasn''t a cover up, he was truly a warm and easy-going person. All the more reason to keep my distance. I cannot make ties right now, under any cost.

    I sigh irritably, which Cidion takes the wrong way. "Am I bothering you that much, kid?" he asks as his smile fades slowly. "I''ll leave you be, as I can see you''ve got work that can''t be interrupted."

    He starts walking away, deciding to leave just as quickly as he came here. I grit my teeth and clench my fists. "Wait."

    He stops in his tracks, turning around with a face that doesn''t hold any confusion, anger or judgment. I avoid his eye contact, inhaling audibly. "I need to find someone, which is why I''m researching dark magic," I finally admit.

    He nods his head slightly in an understanding way. "I know people that might be able to help you with that homework."

    I shake my head, still not meeting his eyes.

    "No thanks. I already have someone in mind. She is someone most talented in the way of the dark arts, even if she''s still young and growing."

    Cidion nods his head again, listening to me as if my words could hold water. He lived through so many of my lifetimes and yet he still acknowledges my choices.

    "I believe in your decisions, you seem like a rational guy. From the moment we met you radiated this maturity that is extremely unbefitting for a kid your age. It is as if you were an old man that inherited a child''s body."

    Amon has been silent throughout this conversation, observing us. He stood up, looking straight at me. "He is right, you sound like a grandpa. Now, tell me about this woman that knows dark magic."

    A smile carves into my cheeks unknowingly as I reminisce about her and our friend, both of which are still in school.

    "You''ll see."

    Cidion lowers his posture so his face is at the same height as me. "Could the youngest Sword Saint have a crush? Who is the lucky lady?" he says with a prying grin.

    I shove his face back, almost making him fall backwards. "You''re wrong. I don''t harbor such feelings for her or anyone else. She is just a good friend, that''s all."

    A friend that I haven''t met in this life, but someone that will be a key part in defeating the Dreamer. I gesture for Amon to follow me as I start exiting the library.

    Cidion follows me, his usually clumsy footsteps now as silent as the night.

    As he guides me through the hallways towards the outside, I start asking him questions.

    "Were you nervous in front of Anul, or did I misread one of the strongest Sword Saints?" I tease.

    He chuckles slightly, amusing my teasing.

    "Of course I was. As I''ve already told you, the strength of Hands doesn''t compare to us. Even if we''re all enlightened, we are still mortals to them, at least the higher ranked ones."

    "Where does Anul rank?" I ask, always piling all of the Hands in the same category of strength.

    Cidion tilts his head and raises his eyebrows. "He''s the second strongest, right after Gabriel."

    My eyes start scanning the hallways, afraid to meet his Greatness eye to eye again.

    Cidion laughs at my frantic movements.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t bump into him in these hallways. He rarely leaves the throne room, and if he does, there are special hallways made for King Grey that Anul now uses."

    Such special treatment. I don''t think of it as unnecessary though. Anul is so powerful that anything abnormal should be taken for what it is. If he wished for the whole Holdanis to disappear, he could just wave his hand, and I''m sure it would be fulfilled.

    As Cidion opened the first and second gates for us, we waved him off, tending to the journey towards our next stop.

    Obiwon.

 Chapter 54 - Catastrophe

    AMON¡¯S POV

    My rival and I traveled with the subway instead of running to this ''pristine school'' where kids get enlightened. I never had to go through the oh-so-difficult process of attaining enlightenment since I was born a higher being.

    Adam briefed me on a particular man that I should address with respect. He said this guy was a general of Holdanis as well as a teacher in this school. How can that even be possible if he didn''t retire? Anyway, if this Lucidel he keeps mentioning is anything like Anul, I''ll listen to Adam''s words. I almost shat myself when faced with that oppressive force the right Hand of Holdanis carried. However, Lucidel should be closer to that Remy guy I met when Adam was being assessed by Mr. Seer, or whatever his name was.

    I ignited my finger under Adam''s arm, waking him up from the nap he was taking. He flinched, retracting his hand as if he had been burnt by hellfire. Oh wait...

    "Ouch!" he squealed, following it up with a knee kick to my abdomen.

    I grabbed the spot where he hit me, folding myself from the searing pain.

    "Gah! It was worth it," I laugh as the pain subsides.

    He shakes his head disapprovingly. "Are you THAT bored? Can''t you leave me for 20 minutes?"

    I sigh deeply, leaving him be. He is as enigmatic as one can get. Sometimes he has wild ideas that fit my way of handling things, and other times he acts like an old grandpa that doesn''t take any risks. One thing is for certain, he''s way too mature for his age¡ªwhich is sometimes admirable, but mostly boring. I hope this Dreamer entity he talks about is as strong as he says.

    I want to get stronger, achieving the glory of the strongest warrior known to man. My father didn''t train me properly, saying that I don''t need violence to solve my problems. He used to laugh and ridicule my fantasies of becoming an archdemon that can defeat anyone. My grandpa, however, welcomed my hunger for power ever since I was born. He knows what it takes to rise up to a king, which is why I look up to him.

    Adam was the first person to defeat me that wasn''t in my family. He was also close to my age, with flaming talent just like myself. There was something special about him, as my instincts told me there is something deeper connected to this guy.

    -

    After a whole eternity had passed, we finally reached this Obiwon school that he talked about. We exited our train, walking into a giant clearing where this palace of a school was located. Giant arcs of white surrounded the gold and silvery-white building.

    The school itself was rather impressive, I''ll give it that. If Adam went here to get enlightened, I can see why his hand-to-hand combat is so good.

    As we approached it, I noticed many armed officers around it, with military vehicles parked in front. There was tape surrounding the vicinity, so no civilians could waltz into it. I turned towards Adam, who masked a concerned face. I could already recognize subtle hints of his emotions from hanging out with him for this extended period of time.

    Raising an eyebrow, I stared at the officers we were approaching. "Is this usual for Obiwon?"

    "No," Adam replied curtly.

    The officials standing around the perimeter were enlightened, so this must''ve been some big deal. They gave us weird looks, as one of them stood between us and the entrance to the school''s front yard. "School is closed, kids¡ª"

    His eyes widened, as he recognized Adam. "M-my apologies, sir?" he apologized while finishing the sentence with a question mark, not sure whether to address a kid as ''sir''.

    "Fill me in on what happened here," Adam ordered the sweating officer.

    He looked around for some kind of confirmation. "I-I''m not sure I''m allowed to disclose... Well, you see, this is restricted informatio¡ª"

    A colleague of his stepped up, with a bushy mustache and noticeably older. "The man standing in front of you is a Sword Saint, Robert. You should answer to him just as you would to our general," he scolds the younger soldier while saluting to Adam.

    Adam replies with the same gesture, waiting silently for the Mustache Man to report in his younger colleague''s stead. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "The school has been evacuated, and access to it restricted. There was a breach, followed by two casualties," the Mustache Man states.

    Adam''s pace paled, as an aura that I''d never seen out of him escaped, making the soldier shudder. His fists clenched as rage boiled from within him, for some reason. "What are the names of those who were killed?" he asked the soldier.

    The Mustache Man took a few steps back, fumbling with a stack of papers. "Uhh, I didn''t read into it since I''m only a guard here, but it should be written somewhere here," the man responds shakily.

    I turned towards Adam, looking at him in confusion. "Why are you so distressed, rival? Do you care for a few kids that got murdered¡ª"

    "If you ever speak of them disrespectfully again, I''ll be sure you end up just like those two," Adam states coldly, his aura truly ready to fight me right now.

    I grit my teeth as my pride stings. "Don''t talk to me like that. I can disrespect whoever I want¡ª"

    Adam''s foot dug into my gut, sending me flying backwards into the field. The soldiers standing there started fussing because of this, exchanging panicked glances while moving out of Adam''s way¡ªwho was walking towards me.

    I released my flames, ready to take on my rival. "Come on, I''m ready for you!"

    His white crystal blade appeared in his hands, as light started bending around it.

    I braced myself for his attack, ready to engulf the whole surrounding in hellfire.

    As my senses honed to his image and aura, I sensed something I couldn''t react to. He used 100% of his magic, vanishing from his spot and sinking his sword into my abdomen.

    As I tried to react by toasting him then and there, he smashed one of his purple-bluish hands into my chin, digging me into the ground with a loud bang. I didn''t expect him to go all out, and didn''t know he was so strong. When he faced that white haired Sword Saint that tried to teach him, I saw his power, but I couldn''t process just how much it was until I felt it on my skin.

    My lights went dark as I unintentionally went to sleep.

    After that, I awoke to see Adam standing beside me in the train back to the center of Holdanis. He looked much more relaxed than before. When he noticed I was awake, he tensed a bit.

    I scratched the place where he impaled me with his sword, which was now fully regenerated, not even a scar. I stretched my arms and yawned, lying back into my seat. "You''re strong. I didn''t expect you to defeat me so quickly, damn. I''m... sorry for disrespecting your ''friends'' or whatever."

    Adam nodded, looking past me. "It''s fine, I''m sorry for lashing out at you. The thing is, I was worried Evy and Dorian got slaughtered by my nemesis, but it was another pair of kids that I don''t know."

    I nodded back. "So, are we now returning home or? What''s the plan?"

    "No," Adam responds with a slight smirk. "We''re visiting Evy at her house, in the countryside."

    I think back at the school where we just fought, and what could''ve happened while I was knocked out. "Did you meet with that Lucidel guy you talked about?"

    Adam''s face painted concern once again. "No, neither of my professors were there. And even weirder is the fact that Remy took over this case."

    "That general we visited twice? Isn''t your Lucidel also a general?" I ask.

    "He is. That''s why it''s weird. Anyway, I don''t actually need him, I just need Evy right now," he sighs.

    I stare out of the train''s window. "I hope this girl is as special as you claim."

    -

    We arrive where we were supposed to, exiting the subway and walking a notable distance towards a singular house on a small hillside. It looked peaceful and uninteresting, which made me question if who we''re searching for is really here.

    Adam knocked on the old wooden doors, waiting patiently on the neatly decorated front porch. After a few suspenseful moments, the doors opened with a creek.

    Standing there was a pretty girl with dark hair tied into twin ponytails. She wore a black summer dress and purple slippers. Her eyes were also a dark shade that seemed black even on this sunny day.

    Adam told me beforehand about how I should behave. He told me to just go with the flow and confirm anything he says.

    I was interested in why he said that, and what would happen now.

    He extended his hand towards Evy. "My name is Adam Agnes, the youngest Sword Saint currently. I was sent here by professor Guille to ask for your assistance."

    He... Introduced himself. I thought he knew this girl, so why the introductions? Well, I won''t question his ways, just like I didn''t until now. Adam continued: "This is my companion, Amon."

    Her eyes widened more and more as Adam spoke. "Wait, wait! Is he a demon?" she asked while pointing at me.

    Adam nodded. "Yes, but don''t worry, he isn''t anything you''d imagine coming from Hell its¡ª"

    "Woah!!" she interrupts him. "That is so cool!"

    I was surprised, but took it as a compliment. She turned towards Adam, finally accepting his handshake. "I''m Evy, nice to meet you. I already know about you, Hell, the whole region of Holdanis knows about you. I can''t believe my peer¡ªor at least close in age¡ªhas become a Sword Saint."

    I lean against my rival. "Yeah, it''s quite special, he even got an invitation to the Royal Castle and everything."

    She became even more ecstatic after that. "Really!? Is that true?" she asked Adam.

    He grabbed the back of his neck, chuckling at this reaction. "It''s true, but can we take this inside?" he asks. What a smooth guy, eh?

    She stepped to the side, opening her arms. "Of course, make yourselves comfortable."

    I didn''t expect this kind of reaction from someone that delves into dark magic, but considering the story we introduced ourselves with, it''s not abnormal.

    We sat on the couch while Evy went to get her grandpa from the backyard. When she brought him, we introduced ourselves again, which almost made him faint.

    His shaky hands rested on Evy after politely introducing himself. "What kind of trouble did you get into yourself dear, with a Sword Saint arriving at our doorstep?"

    She laughed. "Oh grandpa, I didn''t do anything," she said, turning towards us. "Did I?"

    Adam shook his head. "No, don''t worry. Your granddaughter is exceptional at a magic we need to utilize."

    The grandpa continued to stare at me, probably not ever seeing a demon in his entire life. I wanted to ask what his problem was, but decided it was best to keep silent, since I didn''t want Adam to sink his sword into me again.

    After conversing for a while, Evy agreed to our request wholeheartedly. "Should we get going right away?"

 Chapter 55 - Dark Magic and a New Master

    ADAM¡¯S POV

    Things thankfully went smoothly with Evy, allowing me to take her away. We traveled by subway again, to Amon''s dismay. He groused about the slow speed of the train, which could go up to 200 mph. Of course, we could go much faster by running, but we would stand out like a sore thumb. People would be frightened of our unnatural speed, even if they could only catch glimpses of our afterimage.

    What surprised me was that Evy was already enlightened. I didn''t follow the timeline of my third¡ªand current¡ªlife, but it seemed as if she got enlightened quicker in this life, which made no sense. I chalked it up to confusion from not being able to discern what happened in each of my lives. Whatever the case was, this was a good development.

    Evy studied Amon with sparkling eyes of interest. "Do you have strong regeneration?" she asks him while bobbing her head up and down.

    Evy was a friend of mine that I cared about more than anyone else, but was also the reason why I lashed out at Amon. I already apologized, but I wanted to do it again. I know I need to be strict with him, but I felt grief for Amon when I harmed him. My mind was confused, as I shouldn''t have had any feelings for him, since he''s just a weapon. I didn''t endanger Amon''s life, but I still felt bad for causing him pain, even if he didn''t take it to heart.

    Amon turned towards me. "Classic. He''s always pondering something in that clever noggin of his," he says while striking my head lightly with the soft underside of his clenched fist.

    Evy looked at me with a bright smile, which was hiding her fear of Death. I hope to quench that fear of hers one day and get rid of it, showing her that she''s free of misfortune. Her eyes looked innocent and happy, but I knew the truth.

    "So, what do you need me for?" she asks.

    I take out the book that holds the ritual that we need, handing it out to her. "I need you to access the dark forces described here."

    She takes a look, flipping through the marked pages. "I don''t know the spells mentioned here. These are too complex for my current knowledge. I don''t think I''ll be able to perform them for another two years, going by what I''ve learned in Obiwon and its curriculum."

    I shake my head, taking another book out. "Don''t worry, I have all the information I need. These are books from the Royal Castle, with information that even a school like Obiwon doesn''t have."

    She takes the second book, returning the first one. "Wow, this is incredible. I don''t know what this means, though," she says while pointing at a magical formula that you need to learn in order to better understand the spell.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you with anything you need. We''ll solve it together, which is why I took you along. I need an expert on dark magic, even if they are a learner. Guille told me that you were exceptional, showing talent in this subject better than anyone else," I say while taking the book out of her hands gently.

    Her cheeks redden, as she avoids my eye-contact. "T-thank you, that means a lot coming from such a powerful person."

    Right, I''m a Sword Saint. I don''t feel all that important, maybe because I''ve witnessed the presence of a Hand in person.

    Amon crosses his arms, his brows furrowing in dissatisfaction yet again. "And what will I be doing while the two of you sit and study dark magic together? It surely won''t be a day''s task."

    I grin at his question widely, as I knew it was coming up. "I''ve got a special plan for you, one that you''ll enjoy thoroughly. You''ll learn something that was destined for you, designed for your blood."

    His scarlet eyes open up, as his mouth curls into a grin. "My stigmata??"

    -

    I rented a house on the outskirts of the center of Holdanis. It was just like my mansion where Rache lived, but even more secluded. This one was further away, with at least a mile or two from the nearest house. I didn''t want other people to be caught in our dark magic scenario if it went awry. Besides, we needed a sparring ground for Amon and I, since our aura could kill non-enlightened individuals if they were too close. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The house in question was by a riverside, with enough room for all three of us.

    There wasn''t a lot to unpack, as both Amon and I carried a few outfits and only the necessities. He was a freelancer that followed me, and I don''t need any luxury until I defeat my nemesis. Evy carried a small bag, but it seemed like she didn''t pack her whole house either, unlike some people when they go on a trip.

    The first week we spent there was like a vacation from everything. The trio we made was like fate bonded us. I couldn''t help but laugh when Evy and Amon would quarrel or just talk in general.

    "Leave the poor animals alone," Evy ordered.

    Amon stood victoriously over the burnt deer. "We have to eat something, coco!"

    Amon started calling Evy ''coco'', because she reminded him of dark chocolate. In his words, it was because ''she looked sweet, but when you take a bite you realize how bitter it is'', which I agree to (the chocolate thing, not about Evy).

    Evy shook her head, her ponytails swinging while she did so. "We can''t eat that, you burnt it beyond recognition."

    Amon laughs in her face. "It''s not about the food, but about the hunt."

    I flicked him on the forehead. "How exactly is this ''hunt'' any challenge for you if the deer is a lower being? It literally cannot run away from you," I reason.

    Amon walks away, towards the house. "There goes grandpa, ruining all of the fun. When will we be able to spar!?" he asks impatiently.

    "You''re in the process of attaining your stigmata. When you get it, we can spar since you''ll be strong enough."

    He clicks his tongue and enters the house.

    Evy and I are left alone outside, sitting down at the table beside the river.

    The lecture starts, where I give her the basics and she decrypts the more advanced stuff. I was learning alongside her, seeing her approach to dark magic. She was truly talented, working with insane speed and for hours at a time.

    After we were done, she made us lunch since neither Amon nor I were proficient cooks. I stared at the river, sitting down beside one of the rocks.

    "Man, I would like this kind of life," I sigh, thinking about the possibility of returning to Obiwon with Evy and Amon, maybe as a teacher rather than a student. "What kind of school would accept a 12 year old as a teacher," I mumble to myself.

    As I was about to stand up and leave for lunch, something averted my attention. "You again," I scoff, seeing a burnt-in message on the rock I was sitting beside previously.

    ''Bring Cidion and let him teach you his technique''

    This was one of the more straightforward messages I''ve received. I knew following these messages was imperative for my survival, so I just sighed, as it seemed I would have to go against my precursory decisions.

    Entering the house, I told Amon and Evy I would be gone for the rest of the day.

    Evy raised her thin eyebrow. "Where are you going?" she asks in puzzlement.

    My eyes trail off to the side. "I have to get someone here."

    Amon squints his eyes, staring at me suspiciously. "Didn''t you insist on the three of us training in seclusion, far away from other people?" he questions me while tilting his head.

    I already start walking out, closing the door slowly. "Change of plans, I guess."

    -

    It didn''t take me long to reach Cidion, as he gave me his address, or at least the place I would find him. Unsurprisingly, he was there, talking with a few non-enlightened old guys. It was a shrine of some sort, or at least it looked like it. Considering that the old heads were drinking alcohol, I wouldn''t call this place sacred. When Cidion saw me enter this establishment, his face lit up, his finger pointing at me to the other guys while saying something I couldn''t hear.

    The other guys bowed, which wasn''t weird, but it was because I was a Sword Saint, not because I was royalty like it had been in my first life.

    Cidion''s hand slapped my back as his lips turned into a mischievous smile. "What''s up champ?"

    I grabbed the upper part of my nose and rubbed it out of frustration, but I had to follow the message. Explaining that I wanted him to teach me, he said yes before I could finish my short monologue.

    I stared at Cidion as he started exiting the establishment, ready to go wherever I take him. Maybe Cidion is strong enough to cease any potential danger that relying on him might befall me. Can I bond myself to yet another teacher? I''m blindly following the message now...

    It was the first time that the message told me the opposite of what I intended to do, which is why I was afraid. Is whoever is leaving these messages always right, or could they make a mistake?

    -

    When I reached Amon and Evy, I wasn''t surprised one bit. Cidion, however, got his money''s worth of laughter.

    Evy was studying by herself, while Amon climbed up the river and then floated down atop it arms and legs stretched out. His body was spinning slowly as the current dragged him down the path. This really was something that a kid would do, and I have to be honest, it looked pretty fun. When the demon child saw Cidion, he jumped out in a single motion, drying himself off while doing so. "You! I want a rematch!" he states loudly.

    Evy stands up and offers a hand. Cidion introduces himself, which shocks the young girl once again. "Another Sword Saint?? And one of the best at that!"

    Cidion waved his hands while shaking his head. "You flatter me, kid. I''m nothing more than a geezer that was obsessed with the sword," he says while walking over to the table she was studying at.

    "So this is the dark magic prodigy you spoke off?"

    Evy''s face lights up like a sunny summer day. I''m glad she got the attention and praise she deserves. Now that Cidion is here, things should go smoother than ever.

    The white-haired Sword Saint turns towards me, resting his hands on his hip.

    "So, want me to teach you my technique?"

    During the next month, he would teach me his ''Spear'', while he simultaneously helped Amon to get his stigmata and with Evy''s study. His help was well-needed, and it will assure my victory over the Dreamer.

 Chapter 56 - Greater Evil to Fight a Smaller One

    Ashes of a long gone forest rise and fall due to the turbulence caused by Amon''s aura. There are no obstacles left to hold us back, as everything was flattened. The entire perimeter has either become charred black or filled with gray ash.

    A strong bang rings out over the decimated land, as Cidion observes from afar. The only thing left was a patch of grass and trees in our house''s vicinity, where Evy was sitting by the table.

    The deafening sound was one of Amon''s head smashing against mine with tremendous speed. Both him and I were bleeding from many places, our clothes torn to shreds. From expensive clothes to rags that hung over our lower bodies, our constant sparring made us lose worry at our appearance.

    During the last month, Amon managed to climb his manapool to my level, beyond a barrel and a half. His fighting has also improved tremendously, as his insane reflexes gave him an advantage. If I didn''t have a sword and two types of magic, he would defeat me in a matter of minutes.

    Today, we''ve been fighting for 10 hours without a break.

    His fire still burned bright, even if it dwindled to near-extinguish a few times. Both of us managed to increase our endurance to a new level, time becoming less important as we trained more and more.

    Amon pitched one of his fireballs, barely missing me as I wasted as little energy as I could to evade. "Getting tired!?" he shouts, rushing forward with a speed that didn''t lose any ferocity.

    I throw the Sunsword into the air, gracefully grasping it by the hilt and launching my newly-learned ''Spear''.

    "I think your increase in aura has gotten to your head! Maybe those horns of yours had dug into your skull!"

    We clash again, sending flattening shockwaves that Cidion restricted with his magic. I thought he hadn''t brought any items, but I was wrong. He had special artifacts that exist all over the Center of Holdanis, which limit the destructive energy of magic cast by higher beings.

    Lower beings couldn''t even take down a building in the Center, which is wild considering that the larger part of the population isn''t enlightened.

    Cidion stares at our fight, observing us for the whole 10 hours without issue. There''s much more to this geezer than it seems at first glance. His eyes trail our every movement, taking note of our weaknesses.

    "These kids are the best in the whole nation, I''m sure of it. I don''t think there has ever been someone so strong at their age in the entire history of our world."

    After another well-spent five hours had passed, we finished our spar for the day.

    Amon was on the brink of attaining his stigmata, something that Cidion forbade.

    "You have to best Adam without it, after which you can unlock it," were his words, which I didn''t quite get. I just went with the flow, listening to what the man with over 300 years of experience has to say.

    The Sword Saint rustled both of our hairs, congratulating us on our win. "I can''t believe you fought for 15 straight hours while being so sleep deprived."

    He was referring to a problem I''ve been having recently. The Dreamer has started to invade my dreams more and more, taunting me with his threats and stories. I didn''t know which of them were true, and which ones were just his manipulation techniques, but he has gotten to my head.

    Cidion learned the basics of dream magic with me, so he could chase my nemesis away while I slept, but couldn''t do anything else.

    I tried to ignore it, fight it with my understanding of dream magic, but it was fruitless. His presence got to me, and his strategies carved into my psyche.

    Evy was extremely close to unveiling the secret of the book that I was relying on, expanding her own manapool while also becoming a master of dark magic. Cidion was as surprised with her intellect as he was with Amon and myself.

    -

    On one faithful day about a week later, Evy stopped our spar. Amon was almost beating me, but it was because my reactions had gotten slow and my body didn''t listen to what I ordered it to do. Amon could defeat me, but I saw him holding back. He couldn''t accept his victory if I wasn''t at my full strength.

    The bags under my eyes told of my handicap, which made Amon furious. "I''ll carve his heart out, that stupid dream asshole!"

    I just stared at the ground blankly. "The Dreamer isn''t a he or she, it is an entity, purely made to antagonize me..."

    Remy has tried contacting me to help him with the rising red-eyes situation, but Cidion insisted on me staying here, telling Remy that I have no useful information. I was honestly close to telling Cidion about my previous lives, and my whole history, but I still stayed with just revealing that the Dreamer wants me and my mark.

    I was tired, but couldn''t get quality sleep. The Dreamer''s magic was untraceable, and he was hidden well. It knows that Cidion could defeat it, so it plays its moves well.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Thankfully, this was the day things would change.

    Evy opened her hands in front of her, motes of black appearing out of thin air, connected by see-through lines of the same color.

    My tired eyes opened fully. "Did you master it??"

    She smiled pridefully. "That I did! We have everything prepared," she says while handing me the book. "I''ve studied it so much that I know its contents down to the letter.¡±

    Amon was excited, just like me. Cidion would also witness something that he has never seen before, so he, too, looked forward to this. After everything was set up, he took hold of the book. "I''ll be the vessel for this ritual, as it is beyond the scope of simple dark magic that my colleagues use. If something goes wrong, just run and leave me be. We''ve got everything down and secured, but just in case."

    This wasn''t your everyday magic ritual that someone can do by forcing a large burst of mana into the dark affinity. It was a very complex spell chain that would invoke the presence of ''the Ancestral Ones'' from the Other Realms. Neither Cidion nor I knew what either of those truly meant, but he understood the magic.

    "Ready?" Cidion asks.

    We nod our heads, with Evy grinning like this was a school project she''s about to present to her teachers, and Amon rubbing his hands together in suspense.

    I was nervous, as my gut told me something bad was about to happen.

    Dark mist circled around Evy as she focused on casting spell after spell. Motes of black appeared again, starting to circle around her just like the mist. The dots became circles, as muted colors resembling a dark blue also appeared. Her ponytails levitated with her clothes, being under the influence of intense pressure from mana. Cidion grabbed her shoulder, lending his plentiful amount of mana for her spells.

    The sky darkened.

    Black crows of mist started appearing, some flying in the air, and others standing on the ground while observing us. Their loud cawing was overshadowed by a rumbling sound, coming from the dark sky.

    The black clouds started rotating, forming a cyclone that spanned far enough to encase the whole sky from our perspective.

    Cidion''s face hardened, as the tough part came. "Steady now, just like we practiced."

    Evy was fully focused, her eyes closed as she raised her hands, now reaching slightly over her head. The magic was intense, as I felt incredible power surging around her. The circles of black around her started gyroscoping, as the ground began shaking violently. An earthquake that only a proficient enlightened mage could create erupted, almost making us stumble onto the floor.

    What happened next seemed out of this world, and caused the hairs on the back of my neck to stand up. Liquid drops of a jet-black material hung from the sky like butterfly cocoons. They were enormous, the size of a building. No, they might''ve been the size of a castle or larger.

    I barely heard Cidion screaming at me, projecting his voice with magic. "Calm the quaking down!"

    Amon and I nodded to each other, using our full power to influence the ground beneath us. He was incredible, doing just what he was supposed to. We had to calm the raging mana that started cracking the ground, influencing the mana in it, treating it like a giant structure. This kid wasn''t just a short-tempered demon that had burning flames, he was a prodigy just like myself.

    Amon''s hands shook, veins popping on his arms and neck. "I can''t hold it for long!!"

    I was also at my limit, and not even a minute had passed. We managed to calm the quaking, but the amount of power was too much for us to handle. It seemed like the world was ending.

    Rays of blue light akin to lightning rained down in almost-straight lines, creating enormous craters and lifting the gray ash we created into the air.

    Evy''s voice cut through the mayhem. "I''ve got it!!!"

    Cidion jumped away from her, lifting his hand into the air while casting a giant ball of dark magic above him. "Come on, let''s see what you got!"

    A ray of blue light struck above him, but didn''t make contact. The light piled into a shifting mass of blue magic, but we couldn''t sense it. This wasn''t mana...

    My fists clenched as I realized what was happening. This was a bad development.

    "It wants her!" I yell with as much mana as I could muster, releasing my grip on the ground.

    Cidion had a look of confusion on him that I despised at the moment, as it meant something went the way it wasn''t supposed to. Evy waved her hands at him. "Let me! I can handle it!"

    No, she cannot!

    I felt the ground shaking again, as urgency made itself clear. I looked at Amon, who was bleeding from his nose. "Do something!!"

    If she doesn''t finish the ritual, the entire area might be in danger, and even the whole region of Holdanis. Is Anul going to come here to stop this? I couldn''t rely on him, even if his Greatness is a Hand.

    I could see Cidion was against the idea of making Evy the vessel, but it seemed like this was the only way.

    Did I screw us up? Are we about to die and I''ll be sent back to the treasury??

    Suddenly, Cidion released his black sphere, allowing the blue energy to strike Evy, just as it wanted to. He broke the only restriction he had over that energy, the only control we had...

    With a deafening bang, everything stilled. Our surroundings stabilized, but the sky remained black with the droplets still hanging.

    Cidion, Amon and I rushed to see if Evy was okay, but all three of us stopped about 10 feet shy of her. Something was wrong.

    She unbuckled her hair, letting it flow freely. Her dark hair levitated like it was in water, as her eyes opened to reveal an abyss sprinkled with stars out of this world. Her eyes showed a universe that we couldn''t comprehend and she looked older physically. It was like her body entered the late teens, with subtle dark makeup appearing on her face.

    She cracked her neck and took a look at us. "Invoking something that you don''t understand. How usual for the Messiah," she said in a deeper, yet still feminine voice.

    I grit my teeth. "Who are we speaking with?"

    She chuckled condescendingly, covering her mouth with her hand, which had turned black with white fingernails. "I couldn''t explain such a thing to your little head yet. It is beyond your current understanding."

    Cidion stepped in front of me, grabbing the hilt of his sword, ready to protect me and fight for Evy. "How about you try someone that has a few centuries up his ass."

    She laughed again. "You''re all the same to me. A few centuries in this world means nothing to me, you''re still a newborn that hasn''t taken its first breath."

    Cidion smirks, even though he''s probably petrified. He''s trying to remain calm, so that we don''t panic. The thing was, we couldn''t sense its aura... "What if his Greatness arrives here, you wouldn''t talk down on us, would you?" Cidion states firmly.

    Her smile doesn''t waver. "What you view as the pinnacle of strength couldn''t be less important. Let''s not waste my time and get to the point," she says while taking a step forward.

    Cidion takes his sword out, pointing it at Evy¡ªor whatever was possessing her.

    Whatever was in Evy''s body snaps its fingers, and Cidion''s sword turns to ash, falling onto the floor in a few shocking moments. "Are you deaf perhaps? I asked of you to not waste my time, did I not?"

    We were powerless against it, even though whatever was in Evy was heavily shackled by the magic used to summon it. It stepped toward me, holding my chin in its cold hands while looking at me through those galactic eyes. "I can help you defeat the Dreamer, and offer some information on your mother''s murderer," it says while glazing its fingers over my neck gently. "But naturally, I have a favor to ask in return."

 Chapter 57 - Legends Never Die

    A thousand thoughts rushed through my head. What could a powerful being such as this one want from me? A favor...

    It said it could not only help with defeating the Dreamer, but also reveal information about the demon that killed my mother. This was a heavy bargain, as my mother''s murder never left my head for all these years.

    "What is it? Do you also want my mark?" I ask Evy¡¯s possessor.

    It raises an eyebrow while its lips twitch in disgust. "You''re overshooting your knowledge, Messiah," It answered, uttering my foretold title in a mocking way. "I do not want something that those beneath me created."

    What does that mean? The demon that killed my mother gave me this mark, so does it mean that it is weaker than this being before me?

    Its night-sky eyes peer into every fiber of my being. "I need you to access your soul, and touch it. If you make that deal with me, I''ll reveal the necessary information."

    My soul. The last time I did that was in the desert temple, after which the elder suffered almost lethal injuries. This time, I have a being far more powerful asking me to do it. I couldn''t infer why it wanted it, though.

    I hesitantly offered my hand. "Only if you promise not to steal it or possess me."

    It takes a step away from me, grabbing my hand between its own. "I don''t need your soul, and I''m definitely not dumb enough to try and touch it. If I could inhibit a vessel, it would be this girl. You''re too famous, being the center of colliding forces."

    Cidion stands next to me for support. "Are you going to use soul magic?" he asks the entity, turning to me. "Soul magic has unpredictable consequences and abstract applications that we cannot foresee. It is as bizarre as dream magic."

    I already knew about soul magic a bit, since the elder taught me a thing or two about it, even if his knowledge was like a drop of water in the ocean.

    The entity looks at Cidion with a placid look. "What I''m doing isn''t anything as simple as soul magic. As I''ve said, you''re rocking your primitive brains too much."

    "Fine," I answer, extending my hand. It accepts it, and we shake for confirmation.

    Cidion''s face contorts into worry and confusion, but it was already done. I want this thing out of Evy, and I need the information urgently. If I don''t do this, I''ll be sent back and all of my progress will be lost. What''s the worst that can happen? I''ve already faced death before...

    "Good," it nods, stepping back one more time, almost bumping against Amon. The demon child moves away, towards Cidion.

    It clears its throat, still smiling eerily. "What I''m about to tell you will cost me a handsome price, so listen carefully. I don''t see your future, but the tendrils of Fate can be translated for something like this."

    It closes its eyes, raising its dark hands. It opens its eyes with a golden glow emanating from them. "You have to remain here for another three months, training. After that, visit Obiwon, where you''ll find a door leading to that temperamental child''s lair," it instructs as its eyes close again. It opens them to show the galactic abyss again, devoid of that golden light.

    I raise two fingers like we''re in class. "By ''temperamental child'', you mean¡ª"

    "Yes," it cuts me off. "The Dreamer is who I mean. As for your mother''s murderer, it is from the same place that its creator originates from."

    "The Dreamer''s creator?" I echo its words.

    It nods. "Yes, the child you sought to fight was created by what you call in your head a ''demon'', but it doesn''t originate from that one''s home," it says while pointing at Amon. "It is from a place that you might visit some day, perhaps to act your revenge or try and resurrect your mother. However, all of this is a future far too distant for you currently."

    I shudder at those words. "M-my mother can be resurrected!?"

    The thing shakes its head. "No more questions, I''ve fulfilled my end of the bargain. You¡¯ll find the rest out by fighting with that silly child, as I¡¯m not about to educate you."

    Damn it, after hinting at things that I yearn for, it left me with more questions than answers.

    It snaps its fingers, and my vision goes blank. All I see is darkness, but I feel a giant presence behind me. As I turn around, I see an orange flat surface about 30 feet from me that spans out of view in each direction. It was my soul.

    There was something else. The entity invading Evy was in my head, about to speak. "Now, touch it with a single finger, but remove it as fast as you can. A simple and quick touch, got it?"

    I nodded.

    I wasn''t sure if this was the right course of action, but for some reason, it all clicked like this was meant to happen. I got the information I wanted, now I only had to do what it asked. I was nervous, as I didn''t know what would happen.

    With a single touch, making contact for a fraction of a second, I felt great power moving out of my soul and into my body. I returned to my senses, seeing the outside world now. There was a mighty aura around me, as incredible magic started rushing away, towards Evy''s body.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    My body tensed, as this power was a bit too much to handle.

    The entity absorbed the power, as the sound akin to the cracking of metal echoed. The burst of power coming from me stopped, and I fell on one knee.

    Two things happened at once. Amon jumped back with full power, using his hellfire to move as far away as he could. While that was happening, Cidion jumped towards me, picking me up and throwing himself onto the ground. Then, a giant boom exploded from Evy''s body, as the thing broke the shackles binding it.

    "We''re doomed!" Cidion yelled out, standing between it and me.

    The thing looked at its hands, squeezing and opening them as if it only just possessed Evy. "Oh you undeveloped bugs, I managed to defy what Fate had in store. I couldn''t do it without you, Messiah," it mocked, now free of any restraints we had over it with the ritual.

    Cidion looked at me, grabbing my shoulder. "Run away. I''ll stay here and try to hold it."

    I shook my head. "No, it will be all for naught. This thing isn''t from our world, I could sense it when I touched my soul."

    For a split second, the picture of what this thing truly is popped into my head, so I realized we could do nothing. Well, that isn''t true, they could do nothing.

    "I''ll send it back," I stated firmly.

    The white haired Sword Saint had a look of disbelief. "What?"

    "Just trust me, please!"

    He nodded, showing once again that a centuries-old man trusts a kid that doesn''t even have two decades under him. I cracked my fists, ready to run into the creature that just fully possessed Evy''s body. "Just separate me from her once it''s over. If I die, don''t worry about it."

    I didn''t know if this thing could transcend my looping life, and if it could follow me through them, so I decided to sacrifice myself to banish it.

    Cidion tried to stop me or reason with me, but I was already on the path towards it. It looked at me with amusement, like I was an insignificant speck of dust that it just had to blow away. Well, let''s see how you handle this!

    I used every ounce of my magic to boost me towards it, while simultaneously reaching inside myself for my soul. My senses disappeared, and I was left alone with an orange surface that I immediately touched. The entity tried to pull me away, force me out, but it all happened too fast.

    Thankfully, it didn''t expect this, so my plans were fulfilled. When I touched my soul with both hands, my consciousness vanished.

    -

    I woke up, light assaulting my eyes like a sharp blade. I couldn''t see where I was, but I could recognize the cold floor of my mother''s treasury. There was no sound around me, so I just laid on the floor, unmoving.

    [Here we go again] I thought.

    Wait, did my plan work? Will I be able to know if I banished that thing out of Evy? If I returned, this means I died, but it doesn''t mean I sent it back. I try standing up, but my body doesn''t listen. And this damned light, how is it so strong??

    After a minute or two of laying with my head searching for answers, my eyes finally adjust to the light, at least well enough to see shapes.

    The bright light was... the sun. I was next to a wooden wall, and the moving shape was... AMON!! I didn''t die!

    "Amo¡ª"

    *Cough Cough*

    I coughed up blood over myself as I tried standing up, realizing that I''m in a worse shape than I thought. I felt his hand slapping my cheek as his face inched closer. "You''re alive. Congrats rival."

    His simple demeanor and lack of worry made me chuckle, intense pain striking every nerve in my body. "Oh man, I''m glad to see you," I mutter, trying to reach him with my hand, but it didn''t listen.

    "Did you hit your head or something? Oh wait, it was a bit worse I guess..."

    Everything comes back to me as I realize... I might''ve sacrificed the only people close to me in this life. I knew taking Cidion along was a bad idea... And Evy...

    Tears start rolling down my cheeks as hopelessness crushes any motivation I had of defeating the Dreamer. Is my potential victory even worth it, if all I loved and cared about is gone? Maybe I''ll start over...

    Footsteps coming from behind the house sober me up from my dread, as a familiar master of mine with white hair limps out with a walking stick. Cidion... is alive!

    Tears begin flooding my face again, this time out of happiness. There was just one thing left.

    I gather the strength to speak, lifting myself onto one elbow. "Please... tell me..."

    "Evy is alive, you can rest assured," Cidion''s voice sings out like a lullaby. His tone was weak, but I could hear the words, words of salvation.

    I start crying my eyes out, letting all of my piled up emotions run loose. Cidion watches me with a soft smile, while Amon shakes his head. "What a crybaby," he scoffs while leaning against the infamous study-table.

    Cidion limps over next to Amon. "Don''t act all tough as if you didn''t take care of us, especially Adam."

    Cidion would later tell me that Amon gifted mana to me and learned basic healing magic to keep me alive. He diligently sat beside me for hours and hours on end, watching over me like a guardian angel. Not in my wildest imagination did I think that Amon would help me to this extent. He was a friend, one that I cared about to the same degree as Evy...

    "Thank you," I whimper, not being able to express my gratitude.

    He clicks his tongue. "Don''t think I did it because of you. I just want to finally have a fair battle with you to prove that I''m stronger."

    -

    I was out for almost two weeks while Amon took care of me. My plan worked, and everyone miraculously survived.

    After another two months of recovery, I was fully healed, just like Evy. Cidion however, wasn''t so lucky. When I touched my soul to try and expel the entity possessing Evy, Cidion jumped in at the right moment, separating the two of us and controlling the outburst of energy released from me, just like the desert temple''s elder did.

    Even though he was stronger than the elder, and with better mana control, it almost killed him. All of us were lucky to be alive, with Cidion and Amon being the sole carriers of our survival. The Sword Saint took me to the place where it happened, showing me the massive hole I dug into the ground. It was at least as wide as the arena in the Center of Holdanis, and deep enough that the bottom wasn''t visible...

    "If you released a bit more energy, all of us would''ve died, even Amon," Cidion notes.

    The only upside to this¡ªbesides successfully getting rid of that thing¡ªwas that my manapool expanded, along with Evy''s. Mine was now more than three barrels full, while Evy''s climbed to almost a barrel full. She took longer than me to recover, but she grew stronger in the process, which was essential.

    Cidion sat beside me as I was stretching. "I''m sorry that I got you into this mess."

    I almost slapped him, but decided not to. "What are you talking about, you saved my life!"

    He sighs. "Saved a life that I endangered, two lives actually. And now, I can''t even help with your fight against this entity."

    "You should worry about yourself more," I chuckle. "Besides, this was the way it was supposed to go. Fate is on my side, I can sense it."

    He smiles, but his smile hides a guilt that he didn''t deserve. "After this, I believe you."

    I wink at him and get ready to fight Amon, taking my shirt off to reveal the blue mark that all three of them already saw."

    Are you ready to lose?" I ask provocatively.

    Amon smirks with his hands crossed. "You have no chance against me now..."

    "Stigmata: Immortal Hellfire"

 Chapter 58 - The End of Dreams

    Immortal flames and hellfire, both being evolutions of fire magic. Stigmata, the ultimate power of any Demon Lord. Amon was no Demon Lord, or anything alike. He ran away from home in pursuit of strength, now being stronger than most of the population, either in Hell or in the Overworld.

    His flames spurred out like they were a tamed beast ready to be released. His breath carried a heat that could melt anything, his feet already sinking in the ground which became a red-hot liquid. His flames were red because of hellfire, but burned bright because of immortal flames.

    I had to use a constant layer of magic just to avoid being cooked alive from his aura. Cidion''s artifacts were filled with Amon''s aura, as well as my own. Still, I''m not sure if they''ll hold out.

    My Sunsword hung low, light warping around it. "This is the first time I''m seeing your stigmata. I''ve got no witty words for you this time."

    His manapool expanded to over three barrels, just like my own. We were tied when he used his stigmata. Let''s see who stands stronger. My sword is thrown into the air as I gracefully catch it, smirking from pure excitement.

    "Spear"

    A thrust of my technique carves a straight fissure into the ground, barely missing Amon. He moved away in time, using unbridled swiftness gifted by his stigmata.

    His figure disappears along with my own, clashing in the middle of those ashy fields, close to the hole I dug when I touched my soul.

    Sword against hand, our almost flawless moves synchronize into a dance of flames and light. Using my <Soul Void Flux>, I control my movement, and limit Amon''s.

    Still, while I was fighting with a sword and two magics, he was using his bare hands and only a single magic. He charged a compressed explosion, blasting me away from him, my sword flying away from my hand.

    "Got you!" he yells out.

    As he propels himself towards me with his combined flames, I grin as the Sunsword flies back into my hand. "Spear"

    He dodges that one mid air, but not without it grazing him. His side bleeds profusely as the force of my attack strikes near the hole I made, toppling a large part of the ground inside it, all of the dirt and ash disappearing in the bottomless abyss.

    How deep is that really?

    I turn back to our fight, dodging one of Amon''s fireballs. He developed extreme control over them, as their explosion would only destroy a single building, although incinerating it down to the last atom. The fireballs that could burn an entire city were limited to a smaller area, while packing the same energy.

    I dash at Amon, swinging my Sunsword with tremendous speed and power. My demon adversary is left surprised, blocking it with open palms. I didn''t fully commit to severing them off, because my sword would''ve cut through and sliced his face.

    Wanting to see why he blocked with his hands, I pushed down, forcing an extreme amount of pressure onto him with the <Soul Void Flux>.

    His hands bled, but his heat increased. He was trying to melt my sword. He wouldn''t do it completely, I''m sure of it, but he was interested in his ability to pass through its proven durability. However, even while using 100% of his heat, it didn''t leave even a scratch on Grey''s gift. The king really chose his swords wisely...

    I was now in contact with Amon''s flames enough, shoving my forefoot into his abdomen. He recoils from the pain as I grab his head. "Let''s see if your flames are worthy."

    I tried my hardest to delve into the composition of his magic to try and dispel it, but the complexity of its structure surprised me. I couldn''t do it in time, resorting to blocking Amon''s blast of heat.

    I knew he used two types of flames simultaneously, but how were they so complicated? It was just fire magic...

    "I underestimated your newfound power, adversary," I admit, trying to cool myself off from the flames surrounding us. His fire burned indefinitely, not running out or needing any fuel. I guess that''s the effect of the immortal flames.

    We fought for a few hours, until the artifacts ran out of power. It looked like we were in a perfect stalemate for the whole duration of the fight. Equal power, but he had better regeneration. Equal speed, but I had the better technique. Equal endurance, but he had better reflexes. I had a larger arsenal and an indestructible weapon, our strengths and weaknesses canceling each other out.

    -

    After exactly three months passed from summoning that damned entity, we were ready to go to Obiwon. The Dreamer didn''t assault me during these three months, as I was too strong for its magic.

    Cidion wished us farewell, and told me to visit him right after it was done. I smiled, telling him I owe him a beer.

    The Sword Saint laughs. "I don''t drink alcohol, only my pals do. We can grab tea if you want, since you''re still underage. Honestly, that''s the weirdest part. I can''t believe a kid is set on your path, with your strength." Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    He rustles my hair, and limps off towards the vehicle about to pick him up. He didn''t arrange any other Sword Saint to aid me since we''re stronger than most of them.

    The only thing left now is... the final battle. I''m ready to kill that wretched Dreamer, and end my nightmare once and for all.

    Taking the train with Evy and Amon, I felt confident in our victory. [I''m not alone anymore] I think to myself.

    Evy was quiet today. We would normally chat about everyday things, but now she was looking out of the train window. I ran my fingers through her hair gently, prompting her to look at me. "What''s the matter?" I ask.

    She hesitates for a bit, clenching her hands. "I... I''m sorry about what happened. I thought I could handle the darkness, but it was beyond my control."

    She felt immense guilt about what happened, since the being that possessed her acted on her stead. She wanted to see it for herself, which is why she allowed it to do as it pleased and take her body. The truth is, neither she nor Cidion should be stumped with guilt, since all of this was my plan anyways.

    "I''m the one that got you in this mess," I answer, my hardened expression making her swallow her words. "I acted selfishly, taking an innocent girl and almost killing her."

    Her eyes watered, as she wanted to stop me. She didn''t blame me, but I blamed myself. For her, for Cidion, for the people in the temple that died, for my mother and young Julie. Even Oliver, I was the one that caused misery. It wasn''t Death following me like it is with Evy, everything that happened to me was caused by my mistakes. Every wrong move, it all led to disaster.

    "It was time I set things right," I said coldly, the gleam from my eyes showing my undying determination.

    All nervousness ceased when we got off at the designated stop. Amon smirked, pushing me slightly with his shoulder. "Are you ready, rival?"

    Am I ready? He has no idea what I''ve truly been through. Never in my life have I been more ready, all to end one miserable life that caused so much pain.

    We set foot inside my old school, where I got enlightened. The school where I met Evy and Dorian, where I trained with Lucidel and... where I met Amon. The crossroad of my dearest memories turned into bitter ones. This bitter dream ends now, with the help of my friends...

    There were no guards, as it seems the school has been abandoned. Whatever the Dreamer invades, turns to a deserted land.

    The inside of the school echoed with our every step, silent as a ghost town. I knew what lied just beneath us, and it only fueled my anger. Evy was anxious, as this was the first time she would face someone with the intent to kill.

    I had a bit of guilt from lying to her about being sent to get her by professor Guille, but it was for the better good.

    The basement of the school was a long hallway, dark and humid. It wasn''t tended to for a long time, proven by the fact that neither I nor Lucidel ever visited it. Did it even exist beforehand? Doesn''t matter, as it is only the purgatory between my Heaven and my Hell...

    The wooden doors that stuck out like the evil was inviting us appeared, right at the center of the long hallway. I snickered at the fact I was about to face it, right behind this door. "You two ready?" I asked.

    Evy nodded nervously while Amon let out a hearty laugh. "Don''t make me wait, rival!"

    I kicked the door open, setting foot inside my previous tomb once again, this time not tricked into it, but on my own terms.

    It was another hallway, made out of creaking wooden planks and old lamps that gave no light. The three of us walked in this shadowy hallway, able to see everything clearly. Amon had enhanced senses and could see in pitch black, Evy knew dark magic so she could also overcome the lack of light, while I used light magic, so I could see clearly with a simple spell to my eyes.

    As we walked calmly, ready for anything, I noticed something. The outside was blocked off with magic, meaning we''ve now entered the Dreamer''s lair. I looked at Amon, who was casually walking with his hands in his pockets. He was probably the first to notice, but didn''t care. Evy didn''t seem to notice at all, probably too focused on any sounds or movements.

    Suddenly, as all three of us clicked our feet against the ground, our surroundings shifted in a single instant, now showing a giant room, just like last time. On the other side of the room¡ª50 feet from us¡ªwas a man that looked like a younger version of the homeless man that the Dreamer possessed, with no bald spots and a trimmed beard. Even though it changed its appearance, the neon pink eyes were a tell I knew all too well.

    It simply sat in a broken chair, with two figures to each side of it, covered with white cloth. "I was expecting you, Messiah."

    I clicked my tongue. "What a corny line. You knew I would invade your little hideout?"

    It smiled eerily. "Well of course. I think it''s time we ought to be honest with one another."

    I didn''t know what it was planning, but my racing heart didn''t stump my calm mind. "Try to keep the chit chat short, I''ve got a nice life to attend to once I end yours."

    The Dreamer laughs. "Fine, let me be brief. My mark¡ª"

    A footstep stops the Dreamers'' slow, handpicked words. "Come on you shithead, I want to see how strong you are, not how good you are at giving speeches," Amon says with fire in his eyes.

    "Oh Amon, we''ll fight, but let me just tell Adam something he probably wants to know."

    Amon''s expression changed after the Dreamer addressed his name directly. He wasn''t afraid or surprised, but took its words with a bit more seriousness.

    The Dreamer raised its hand. "My mark, Adam," it says while taking its green shirt off to reveal a skinny body with a glowing pink mark. "It''s not like yours, being able to send me back in time. My mark bears a different power. Are you interested in what it does?" he asks.

    I don''t answer, not even nodding. The truth is, of course I wanted to know what its mark is used for, but I didn''t want to play into its games.

    "It''s knowledge. In sacrifice for my freedom, I get to see things which would otherwise be impossible," it explains. "I don''t know how you found me, but I knew you used poor Evy over here to do it. Each time you faced me, I knew what you''ve done, what paths you''ve taken. I prepared for every meeting of ours, even this one."

    It prepared? What does this mean? Its aura seems to be not even a barrel full...

    Its grin grew to unnatural proportions as its eyes posed a newfound insanity. The Dreamer jumped from its chair, opening its arms in a dramatic manner. Grabbing both white cloths, it pulled them to reveal the two figures.

    My pupils narrowed, my vision shaking. My heart skipped a beat as I saw something that didn''t make any sense. A nightmare far worse than it has ever shown me.

    Standing there, beside the Dreamer were...

    Lucidel, and professor Guille. Their eyes were glowing pink just like my nemesis''.

    Evy was shocked too, unlike Amon who never knew these people. I couldn''t process this, as there could be no reason for this development... how? HOW!?

    "My my, I can see your gears spinning. It was tough, but two years were definitely enough. I''ve invaded their dreams, just like you," the Dreamer starts explaining. "Who would''ve thought that a... 15 year old kid? Something like that, would have a stronger mind than a general of an army and a Sword Saint. Well, to be fair, they have faced nightmares for over a year, as I used their insecurities and traumas against them."

    I dashed forward, drawing my Sunsword mid air, only to be stopped by Lucidel. His light sword appeared just in time, clashing against me. My old teacher, now with a face showing no emotion, under the influence of this foul evil.

 Chapter 59 - The End of Dreams 2

    Lucidel''s aura was boosted by dream magic. His usual single barrel manapool was expanded to almost three barrels deep. Our swords sparked brightly, both of our figures repelled a short distance back.

    "Lucidel!" I screamed with fury. "You''ve got to break the hold this filthy parasite has on you!"

    "No one''s holding me," he responds.

    My world falls apart as I realize Lucidel isn''t just a mindless puppet. His mind was twisted in a way that he truly assimilated with the dream magic. The Dreamer turned a general into his own soldier. But that means he still has rational thinking.

    "If you can think for yourself, you have to realize this thing isn''t your savior or your master. You''re a general of an army, the mightiest in the entire Overworld. You serve Anul, and primarily... You serve the Rulers!!!" I shouted, trying to get his conviction and loyalty to bring him back.

    "I''m no one''s servant," he comments. "I''m here to eliminate you, as you''re a danger to this nation."

    "W-what?" I stutter. What kind of bullshit did this worm feed my former master?

    The Dreamer laughs. "He cannot be brought back or turned against me. My technique works as a perfect hypnosis, and his real psyche is inseparable from my suggestive magic. And if my magic is broken, you know what happens..."

    He dies. I know it, as I''ve seen it time and time again with the red-eyes, and with Heric. If my enemy isn''t lying, bringing back Lucidel and Guille might be impossible. Does this mean... they are destined to die here, by my hand?

    I grit my teeth, raising my sword and filling it to the brim with light magic mixed with the <Soul Void Flux>. Out of the corner of my eye, I see a figure with a sword approaching. My eyes distinguish the blue hair and glasses, feeling the coolness of the air shift as Guille activates his ice magic. His aura is comparable to Lucidel, the difference in size of their manapool indistinguishable.

    A platinum-blonde-haired demon stops him with a single arm, the intense heat causing an explosion. "You''re mine, iceman."

    Evy tugs my shirt from behind. "What''s happening Adam? Why are my teachers now evil?"

    Evy was probably now confused, because her former professors are trying to kill me.

    "I... can''t explain it right now," I answer, defeated by my enemy''s tactics.

    The Dreamer appears behind us. "He''s the one that''s evil. He had a chance to hand over his mark under peaceful terms, but chose violence instead. Your friend here isn''t who you think he is. He has caused much despair and pain," it spews.

    It''s trying to confuse Evy, shatter our friendship. The truth is, her trust might be very weak, as I''ve kept my goals hidden from her. I told her Guille sent me, and now here he is, fighting against me.

    Evy doesn''t look at me, turned towards the Dreamer. "I don''t care who he is. I already know he lied to me, but he also saved my life. Adam gave me the best few months of my life, allowing me to learn dark magic, my long-lived interest. He also told me he would help me learn death magic, something that means to me more than any faults you might see in him.

    From the moment we met, I saw a savior in him, as I''ve escaped Death''s grasp with him. I''ll follow him and trust in his word, even if it costs me my life."

    My jaw hung ajar, as this was the first time I''ve heard Evy''s thoughts of me. I couldn''t be more glad, as I saw her as a true friend, and now as a comrade. I stepped up next to her, raising my sword. "Your words mean nothing, bastard. I''ll protect her like family, as she''s the closest I have to it. Your manipulation and lies have nothing against true bonds, something you can''t know since you''ve never truly had any. Your cage only allowed you to be filth on the floor that needs to be cleaned."

    The Dreamer showed anger at those words, raising its arms and summoning metal spears in the air, aiming it towards me.

    I could feel Evy waiting for my words. She was too weak and her magic too indirect to fight a monster like Lucidel or Guille. Then again, the Dreamer''s magic was too complex and abstract, so I wasn''t about to pair those two up.

    "Amon! You and I are the main dish, we are the front force. Evy is the dessert, supporting our every move," I yelled out, waiting for my demon comrade to respond.

    "Aye aye, rival!!" he said, jumping back to us, positioning Evy between us.

    "Let''s hold nothing back, and let us do just as we practiced," I command.

    We prepared to face the Dreamer, studying each other''s magics to form a strategy. The Dreamer isn''t the only one ready to fight here.

    It was time to envision my dreams.

    Evy formed dark mist around her, casting a network of background spells that would aid us. I threw the Sunsword into the air, waiting for the right moment. The air grew hot, specs of a hellish conflagration dancing about. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Stigmata: Immortal Hellfire"

    There''s my cue.

    "Spear"

    The fight took motion, my thrust deflecting the Dreamer''s metal spears. Behind me, Amon lit up the entire room, his flames eating at the shifting house. The hallways opened up, the true scale of the Dreamer''s domain showing itself. A fractal of an infinite scale started unveiling itself, room after room. We were in the center of an array of rooms in each direction, all opened up and connected under different angles.

    The Dreamer disappeared, but I was following its mana signature. It was moving throughout the domain, going through the countless rooms.

    I tended to Lucidel and Guille, deciding to get rid of them first. I was ready, ready to kill my old teachers.

    Light crescents flew from my sword, cutting parts of the house and toppling over the burning rubble left by Amon. Along with my demon comrade, I pushed forward, followed by a friendly shadow behind me.

    Lucidel threw sword after sword, all made out of his enhanced light magic. I deflected each one, closing the distance between us in a few passing moments. Our swords clashed again, both of us using recoil to aid in our movements.

    "Using the same magic as me, brat!?"

    "You were the one who taught me," I responded coldly, slashing his face to give him another battle scar.

    "I''ve got no idea what you''re talking about," he says as spheres of light surround me. They were about to detonate with his magic, but a darkness protecting me engulfs them, eating Lucidel''s attack up.

    "Thanks, Evy," I comment while swinging my sword again.

    Amon took his battle into another string of rooms, his fire sensible even from a great distance away. He could let loose, burning everything in his sight. He was finally free of restraints, able to use the entire scope of his destructive magic.

    As I fought Lucidel, a smirk popped up on my face. "My sword skills are better," I smugly add as my sword cleaves through Lucidel''s side, drawing a good amount of blood that spurts onto the floor.

    Our surroundings were getting decimated from the level of destructive light attacks that we launched during each of our clashes. We simultaneously sent light projectiles at one another, while also locking ourselves in a deadly dance of swords. The only thing was...

    "You''re lacking!" I yell out, smashing him through a number of walls with my <Soul Void Flux>.

    He had only one magic, while I had two, with the third assistance of Evy, who was running behind me. The unfair advantage was made clear by Lucidel''s abundance of new wounds. It was all going smoothly, but... There was something wrong.

    "Adam!" Evy''s voice rang out.

    Bright hot pink balls appeared around me, my body fighting against its influence. For just a moment, my body slowed like I was in a dream, unable to move swiftly enough.

    Evy''s magic destroyed each one of those balls, but too late. Lucidel''s ray of light already pierced my side, causing me to wince in pain. He followed it up with a kick, sending me flying through a few ceilings.

    I picked myself up, now aware that the Dreamer has assumed the same position as Evy. "Fine," I murmur under my breath, continuing my fight. The Sunsword flies into my hand after it''s been forced out of it.

    "Spear"

    I create a tunnel that almost ends Lucidel''s life in an instant, only taking his left arm along the way. The 30 foot wide tunnel reaches the faraway Amon, who''s almost burned Guille to a crisp. Even though the Sword Saint''s manapool is comparable to Amon''s, and his battle experience is greater, Amon has the more complex and stronger magic, along with better instincts.

    As I push Lucidel in Amon''s direction, my demon comrade notices us, grinning widely. Guille sustained many heavy burns, huffing loudly even under the numbing effects of dream magic. Amon laughs, his hands releasing an ungodly amount of hellfire. "I bet I''ll finish this faster!"

    I smirk, swinging my weapon against Lucidel''s lacking magic. My smile fades as I see the Dreamer standing in the midst of Amon''s flames, opening its arms.

    "Amon, watch out!" I scream.

    Suddenly, gravity is reversed as Amon is simultaneously bound by pink circular restraints around his arms and legs, allowing Guille to stab through his abdomen.

    "Amon!!" Evy yells out.

    I stop her, pushing her back as Lucidel''s light sword almost decapitates Evy''s head. "Amon will be fine, he can regenerate!" I yell out as I block another slash.

    Just as predicted, Amon frees himself from the binds using his hellfire that can burn through any magic. He blasts Guille away furiously, turning his attention to the Dreamer which disappeared. He runs off in the opposite direction, towards the Dreamer. "That little shit! I''ll burn him to ash."

    "No, Amon, don''t give into his tactics! Follow my plan!" I shout with all my might, but it¡¯s useless. He already ventured too far to hear me, his short temper being his weakness.

    The Dreamer''s specialty was hiding and playing dirty. Although Amon is much stronger, he could fall for its tricks. I try to rush behind him, but the combined forces of Guille and Lucidel stop me. No time to hold back now. I jumped back to Evy so she could hear me, but not my enemies.

    "Dial it to eleven, leave nothing for later. We have to pass by this wall if we want to win."

    She nods, her manapool starting to deplete quicker as grandiose spells start taking effect.

    Guille pukes onto the ground as I appear next to him, almost sinking my sword into his neck. Lucidel just barely manages to stop me, projecting a large beam of light that burns a giant hole behind me. "Are you okay?" he asks Guille.

    I wordlessly dash at Lucidel, whose feet stick together under another one of Evy''s spells. My sword leaves a deep gash in his stomach as Guille manages to save his life by kicking me away.

    "What''s... that kid made out of?" Guille asks between huffs.

    Their hands tremble as they try to fight of the deteriorating effects of dark magic that Evy constantly spams onto them. As their focus is on the defensive, my sword flies into the air slowly.

    "Guille, watch out¡ª"

    "Spear"

    As Lucidel tries to get his comrade out of the way, a circular hole is drilled into the domain, leaving nothing but bloody mist behind as I murder one of my former teachers. Lucidel stares in disbelief, his body falling to the ground as his skin pales. He was pushed to the brink of death by Evy''s invasive spells. My mind dulled, as I pushed out any emotion caused by the image of my former master lying on the floor unmoving. I couldn''t let myself show weakness even for a second, even if it''s after mercilessly ending the life of the man that enlightened me.

    "Let''s go!" I order Evy, leaving Lucidel alive as he doesn''t pose a threat anymore.

    She barely runs to me, exhausted by using up the majority of her manapool to cast spells strong enough for me to win so quickly. I hold her in my arms, then turn away. "Climb on my back, we have no time."

    She does as she''s told, grabbing on for dear life as my body zooms through the hallways at lightning speeds, aided by my light magic. We traverse miles of hallways and rooms in mere seconds, following the path of everlong flames and ash.

 Chapter 60 - The End of Dreams 3

    Each passing moment, the air grew hotter¡ªash turning into smoking rubble. Our surroundings finally started burning with Amon''s flickering flames. We followed the highly-eroded path of destruction, both of us sensing our demon comrade¡¯s aura now.

    After many collapsed corridors and burning rooms, we existed into a desolate wasteland. This part of the Dreamer''s lair didn''t have a ceiling, or any walls. When I was running with Evy on my back, I could''ve sworn I was going straight. However, when I jumped into this open space, I fell backwards, as the gravity seemed to change perpendicular to the tunnel we came from.

    I thought this was the center of the house at first, judging by its size and open look. However, when I looked at the ground, everything became clear. A field of ash, with a few broken pieces of rubble sticking out of it, still burning with hellfire.

    This was Amon''s doing.

    He burned everything in sight, creating a room¡ªif you can call it that¡ªwhich encompassed... everything. It seemed to span endlessly, as there was no ceiling, no walls, just a dusty sky. "H-how?" I stuttered.

    This level of destruction wasn''t anything unexpected from Amon''s level of power, but this dream lair had a strong protective network of magic through it. In the midst of this half-burnt and half-burning landscape, Amon stood victoriously, his shirt gone from using such a vast amount of hellfire from his upper body. Below him on the ground was the still-alive Dreamer.

    Part of its face and body were charred black, while Amon''s manapool was slowly replenishing itself. He hadn''t even used it all up...

    Putting Evy down from my back, I walked slowly towards my comrade. When I reached him, I saw an arrogant smirk that grew close to my heart. He''s truly got stronger, and became a friend of mine that I cherish. I was glad this fight worked out without... many casualties. It looks like it wasn''t a mistake to grow closer to Amon and Cidion.

    I stand beside my demon friend, staring at the huffing Dreamer. "What was that about being prepared?" I ask, taking the Sunsword out.

    The Dreamer raises one of its working eyebrows. "I adore your overinflated confidence. You''ve spent too much time with your demonic pet over here."

    I point the Sunsword at the Dreamer. "Call him that again, and I''ll... Well, I''ll kill you anyways so say what you want."

    The Dreamer shakes its head. "You only go by what you see, by what you hear... Your senses will fail you if you don''t use your ration."

    It tries standing up, but Amon kicks it down, burning its body with heat coming from his leg. "You''re not going anywhere."

    I crouch down, so my gaze is almost at its level. "Last time, I killed you. Even if I... returned, I still ended your life. The information from your mark might give you insight, but it only shows how much stronger I am compared to you."

    It lies back onto the ground, its head the only part of its body not burned. The aura it had almost vanished completely, as Death crept close. Still, a calm look sits on its face. "Let me ask you something, Messiah. Do you know who controls dreams?"

    My brows furrow as I ponder its cryptic question. "I don''t know, the person sleeping?"

    It shakes its head slightly, its neck starting to charr. "The subconscious. We have no control over it, although it is present in our every decision, and makes everything in our dreams..."

    "What does this have to do with this?" I ask, giving into its lousy speech.

    It smiles. "I''m... conscious," it says as Amon''s heat burns through the whole body, leaving withering ash.

    Amon stretches. "Well, that was fun, but I was expecting more from this final boss you''ve been hyping up."

    I stare at where my enemy''s body was a few seconds ago. "Conscious... Subconscious..." I turn around in a panic, staring at the sky.

    Amon jumps back, as a thin ray of pink energy strikes through Evy. I was careless, relaxing at the worst possible moment.

    I dash over to her, deflecting another beam that would split her head open. "NO!!" I scream, grabbing her body. She winces in pain as another beam almost strikes me, but Amon appears in time, using his hellfire to catch the dream magic. "Is Coco alive?" he asks. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Yes, but she''s badly hurt," I answer.

    The dust and smoke that surrounded us disappeared, allowing me to see the distant ceiling. We were still caged in a giant room, with absurd proportions. From the distant ceiling¡ªat least half a mile above us¡ªsomething came crashing downwards. It hit the ground not even a hundred feet from us, brimming with a mighty aura of pure dream magic.

    We got into a battle position, with Evy unable to conjure up any spells, due to her condition. She was bleeding badly, already starting to show signs of blood loss. The shot pierced her liver, so she couldn''t hold on for long without immediate health support.

    In front of us stood a new entity, with rose robe-like clothes and with pale rose hair. Its eyes were the same neon shade of pink as the Dreamer, but this was a true form, not a taken body or a shapeshifted one.

    It carried a dangerously radiating four and a half barrels deep manapool, probably even stronger than Cidion when he wasn''t injured.

    I hold my Sunsword, ready for it to attack at any second. "W-who are you??"

    This entity was a true form, and not a mask like the Dreamer wore. By its looks, it seemed male, although I couldn''t be sure from all the energy it released passively.

    It¡ªor rather he¡ªtook a step forward. "Didn''t you hear my dead Conscious? I''m the Subconscious, and I operate this dimension," he says with a voice brimming with energy.

    It looks like they were part of a single entity, with only the Subconscious part alive now. It still seems sentient, but I won''t question the meaning behind their names.

    Amon''s hands lit up, his aura replenished and his magic ready to use. "Try to keep Coco alive while I fight this guy."

    "Are you sure you can handle him?" I ask.

    Amon''s feet light up with hellfire. "Are you doubting me, rival!?" An explosion propels him forward, his hands reaching the current Dreamer in an instant. Hellfire is released in a giant burst, a cloud of flames expanding from Amon''s hands.

    I grit my teeth, seeing the Dreamer above Amon, levitating in the air. He can fly?? I decided to halt my healing of Evy, as she was conscious and breathing, grabbing my arm. "Help Amon. It''s no use healing me if the two of you die."

    I nodded, not wanting her to experience any more death of her loved ones, knowing how detrimental it is for one''s psyche by experience. I dash at Amon, picking him up just in time as a beam of energy hit the ground and detonated. The beams produced a high pitched sound, which trembled with a deep bass after detonation.

    "We have to fight it together!" I note to Amon, who was already displeased with the idea of fighting together.

    "It''s not fair, we''re fighting two against one!" he argues, although with the dumbest idea I''ve ever heard.

    I turn towards him. "This is life or death, we can''t play by any rules or handicaps!" I reason.

    He sighs, but accepts to fight alongside me, knowing that working together is imperative if we want to win. We dash at Evy''s side, protecting her together. We already have a handicap, having to protect her while fighting this monstrosity.

    The Dreamer smiles, lifting his hand and snapping his finger. Suddenly the ground warps and takes on a hill-like structure, with dents and bulges filling this massive floor. Out of small openings in the ground, tiny pink balls exit and surround us. The Dreamer snaps his fingers again, the balls moving like bullets towards us.

    I use the Sunsword to cut some of them, while deflecting the rest. Amon blocks some of them, while burning the others before they could strike him. The ones he blocked left dents in his arms, as blood slowly poured from the fresh wounds.

    I throw the Sunsword into the air, catching it while aiming at this Subconscious Dreamer.

    "Spear"

    The thrust would''ve ended his miserable life, if only he couldn''t teleport. This was even faster than Usui¡ªa Sword Saint that literally used spatial magic as his primary one. The Dreamer teleported to the side, which Amon noticed immediately. "Stay here," my demon comrade ordered as he rushed towards our enemy.

    This time, he launched multiple teardrop-like projectiles of hellfire, which exploded loudly and brightly, painting the horizon in orange and red. He didn''t stop there, using his enhanced senses to pick up where the moving Dreamer was. While boosting himself with his magic, he moved efficiently and incredibly quickly, trying to reach our enemy while simultaneously striking him with hellfireballs. All of this was done while dodging pink beams of dream magic coming at light-speeds. Amon was a genius in terms of fighting and magic.

    His fire magic might seem basic, but he uses it better than anyone.

    When I saw the chance, I used light magic and the <Soul Void Flux> to gain as much explosive speed as I could, reaching the Dreamer and swinging my Sword. He sacrificed his arms to block my slash, the ethereal rose limbs disappearing.

    Just as I thought I''d done something, he regenerated his arms instantly. My vision seemed to expand, as everything in my sight started to distance itself. What''s happening?

    "Rival!!" Amon screamed. I was suddenly jolted awake by a burning pain in my abdomen. I was hit, another hole through my body. It thankfully didn''t pierce any internal organs, but I was left breathing shallowly. Yet again, the dream magic bore through my defense and influenced my mind.

    The Sunsword left my hand for a second, but I grabbed it just in time. The Dreamer was still in front of me.

    "Spea¡ª"

    My nemesis vanished again, with Amon almost burning me alive, charging for me from the other side. We almost clashed, my ''Spear'' almost drilling him. Wait, where did that bastard dissapea¡ª

    Amon and I turned around simultaneously, seeing the slippery bastard standing behind Evy. She looked upwards at the standing nightmare, who grabbed her head.

    "You bastard... If YOU DO THAT I''LL¡ª"

    My words were cut off by a crunching sound, that of Evy''s head turning 180 degrees. My eye twitched as my gut fell through my body. Adrenaline numbs any pain and shock slows everything down to a halt. Is¡­ Is this really happening?

    Another casualty... All because of me¡­ This one being the worst that could''ve happened.

 Chapter 61 - Epilogue Vol. 1

    A Barren landscape of a different dimension, facing my arch nemesis, on a mission to set myself free. All of that faded as I remembered. Her smile, her innocent eyes when studying magic with me, the way she took sweets from me when I had too much. I remembered her life story and how she opened up to me in two different lives. Her mother died, her father killed himself. She had to face horrors at the orphanage too. And now...

    A scene of a train flashed before my eyes. I saw Evy sitting there, talking about Obiwon and the enlightenment program. She was so sophisticated when talking about it, mature for her age just like me. I saw a big sister introducing me to my new life. When I died, she was one of the only few people I wanted to see again. I mourned her memories which disappeared once I reincarnated, but still felt genuine happiness when I saw her.

    Even in my third life, I had no problem meeting her again and making friends with her. She was enlightened now, a higher being on the same level as me. So why... Why did she have to go this time?? What did I do wrong, why couldn''t it be me instead of her?

    The crackle of fire woke me up from my daydream. Anchoring me to reality was the only source of light in this life, right from Hell itself.

    I wasted no time as I saw my burning demon head for the Dreamer. Amon was using an impossible amount of mana, preparing a nuclear attack. I too rushed at him, my thoughts being only blank static. There was a single word inscribed in my mind, the only command to follow.

    Kill.

    I jumped upwards as Amon released a tsunami of Hellfire that burned everything in front. The Dreamer teleported again, but this time I was ready. I slashed downwards, my magic also becoming stronger from the sheer amount of rage powering it. A fissure was dug into the ground as the Dreamer almost lost his life. Almost! When will I be able to finish this?

    He needs to die, as the source of all my agony is incarnated into this pink devil.

    The real fight starts now, as we don''t have to hold back. We''re not protection anyone anymore. The levitating pink hair waddled around while the Dreamer dodged giant explosions and crescents of light. "Did I make you mad? Your little friend died because you were careless! Haha!!"

    He mocked us, now showing his insanity. We only stayed silent, attacking him with all we had. He couldn''t make us any more agitated, as our wrath reached the sky we couldn''t see. Raising his purplish hands, a spell was activated.

    In front of us stood my mother, Kleopatra. She was alive and well, with her arms spread out. This obvious trick was an illusion cast by dream magic. I pushed through it, with Amon following along. I wonder what he saw there.

    The Dreamer jumps back. "Fine, how about this!"

    The demon from my mother''s treasury is summoned, as everything around us darkens. Just like that time, we become incased in a layer of impenetrable shadows. A sense of powerlessness and unease set in, but it was combated by my unquenchable desire to kill. It had a fatal flaw, I could sense its aura, something I couldn''t do in my first life.

    The darkness was burnt away by Amon''s flames and rays of light shooting from me. The Dreamer kept running backwards, his useless tactics failing miserably. "How?? How is your mind so strong!?"

    I gave no answer, rather throwing the Sunsword into the air. The Dreamer saw this, preparing another spell immediately. As I gripped the handle of my weapon, he clapped his hands together. The environment changed in an instant, as I was transported into another part of his domain.

    "Spear"

    My full power bore through the many walls and complex architecture this dimension had, creating a tunnel towards the battlefield I was fighting at previously. I ran through the tunnel, resurfacing in the giant room while flames danced all around. Hellfire was eating everything up, as two figures danced in a deadly duel.

    I joined the battle again, embracing this fight to the death. There was no other option, either we die or he dies, and I''m not letting the former happen. We wordlessly played cat and mouse, fully focused on each of our moves.

    "Light prison"

    The Dreamer could escape any tricky spell I conjured up, as he was the magician here. I looked at Amon and nodded, continuing our straightforward onslaught. It was a test of stamina, who would falter first. A trickster made in another realm, or two friends fighting to avenge their friend.

    After almost losing his head, the Dreamer put a giant amount of mana into a spell. "Mirrored"

    Suddenly, we were placed inside a maze of mirrors which reflected sound, light and mana. We couldn''t sense where the Dreamer was, but I could see his frame in one of the mirrors. Amon launched a hellfireball into that one, but it ricocheted off of it, into another mirror and so forth. It still left a burn mark on the mirror, a sign that this spell isn''t perfect. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Amon and I simply nodded to each other again, knowing we have to use only physical force without magic. Swinging my sword, I carved a path of broken mirrors. Amon used his hands, shattering everything in sight. We won''t play his games, and not a single one of his tricks will work.

    Breaking every mirror in sight, we found the Dreamer. He raised his hands again, summoning the small pink dots around. He was too slow though, as we attacked simultaneously, which made every mirror in the dimension disappear. Still, we couldn''t kill him, a frustrating fact that I had to live with for now. But soon...

    After an undefined amount of time, it could be a few minutes or a few hours, I don''t know, the Dreamer was hit by Amon''s blast. Finally succumbing to a misjudgment, he suffered heavy burns, even to his regenerating ethereal body. I sunk my blade into its heart, or where it would be normally. "It''s over for you," I said coldly.

    His eyes opened in shock, as he tried to look around for help. "I wasn''t gifted this dimension by the Ancestral ones for nothing. I''m not about to die!" he yelled out.

    He tried to move, but I put pressure with the <Soul Void Flux>. "Are you afraid?" I ask.

    "N-no, this can''t be. Foul prophecies!!" he screamed. "I''ll win against the Messiah. You might have Fate by your side, but I''ve got all of the gods from the Other Realms on my side!"

    Amon walked over to me. "They won''t help you now," he says with a serious tone I haven''t seen yet.

    The Dreamer pathetically called out into the non-existent sky. "If you''re seeing this, allow me. Give me the power to end these puny lives. I''ll sacrifice myself, anything to defeat them!"

    I prepared to end his life, but his prayers must''ve been heard, as a dark energy filled the Dreamer, giving him enough strength to stand up and charge a mighty blast. The Other Realms gave him power so easily. Were the demons and deities of those faraway worlds truly on his side? I couldn''t react, as what happened next unfolded in a split second. Amon jumped in front of me, spreading his arms to catch the full power of the blast.

    The energy released was unlike anything I''ve seen before. The whole dimension shook, as a deafening shockwave rang out before a low hum of energy filled the area. The explosion crashed us into the ground as I almost lost consciousness. The Dreamer''s body was half-broken, glitching out of existence like a withering flame. "No, NO! It should''ve been you!" he cries out.

    I grab Amon''s body, seeing that he has lost consciousness. His body was completely wrecked, his bones were hanging out, and his aura slowly fading away. His heart... stopped. Is... Is this real? No, this must be some kind of illusion, an advanced magic given to the Dreamer by those foul otherworldly gods.

    All of Amon''s life signatures faded. It all happened so fast, I couldn''t believe my eyes. I was still trying to process what just took place. My body suffered internal damage that was beginning to feel critically lethal at this point, but I didn''t care. Amon, he is so strong, and yet in a blink of an eye¡­ He can''t be dead!!

    The Dreamer grabs his mouth. "Why!? Why did he sacrifice himself!? It isn''t anything like him to give his life for you!!! Why... Why does everything go your way??"

    My heart sank into a deep, bottomless abyss. "Everything goes my way?" I ask, fury being an incomparable shadow of what I felt at the moment. I felt as though my veins would burst, my muscles tensed so hard that multiple of them popped. "EVERYTHING GOES MY WAY!!??" I scream at the top of my lungs, gripping the Sunsword with both hands.

    The whole lair starts to shake, as all of my inner mana jumps out, trying to escape me. "After all I''ve been through...?"

    I explode forward, appearing behind the Dreamer and swinging my sword full force. Another fissure is carved as he barely dodges it. He tries to conjure up a spell, but the mana escaping me prevents any effect taking place. If only my friends were alive, to support me.

    I¡¯m alone again, but I¡¯ll finish this fight even if it costs me my life.

    Suddenly, out of the corner of my eye, I see Amon standing up. I stared in disbelief, not knowing how he was still alive. Wait... he...

    He was still dead. His heart did not beat, and I could feel he wasn''t conscious.

    I didn''t know whether to cry or feel joy after seeing this twisted miracle.

    This boy, even after dying, instinctually fights. His body continuing even after he''s passed away. I didn''t know whether to be glad or to fall down, but I accepted it, fighting alongside Amon. Even if his heart didn''t beat, even if his brain already shut off. His eyes were completely white, devoid of his usual scarlet iris.

    The undead demon was by my side, his instincts telling him to finish the fight.

    The Dreamer could not believe his eyes, trying to fly away from the undead Amon chasing him. While he was busy trying to grasp the situation, I positioned myself above him, grabbing my sword.

    "Spear"

    With a single thrust, I destroyed every speck of dream magic emanating from this wretched bastard. I erased him from the face of this world, ending my nightmare once and for all.

    I would like to stand victoriously, hand raised in the air, but I wasn''t so lucky.

    "At what cost?" I asked myself, as Amon''s body hit the ground with a soft thud. His mission was fulfilled, and his spirit returned to the land of the dead. Not Hell, because enlightened beings do not have an afterlife when they die, just... gone.

    A tear fell down my cheek as everything hit me. Emptiness would be a word to describe it, but no words can describe the impossible despair I felt. This isn''t a victory, this is a devastating defeat, far worse than Death.

    I turned around to look at the now rotting house of my dead enemy. When my eyes struck something familiar, I started laughing. It was a maddening laugh, maniacal in tone. In the far distance, there were giant pieces of rubble put together to form a message. The message read a single word.

    "Return"

    The messenger returns again, to deliver one final message in this godforsaken life. I knew what I needed to do, putting the blade of my sword to my neck, feeling its still-hot crystal structure against my skin. Without a single moment of hesitation, and in one swift move, I sliced my neck open. Blood ran down my body like a river, as I accepted Death with a smile on my face.

    -

    What awaited me on the other side wasn''t the usual scene of my mother''s treasury. I opened my eyes to see a field of grass that spanned in all directions. It looks like I was returned to a different place, or... a different time?

    When I glanced around to observe my surroundings, the widest smile appeared on my face. From such despair to such elation. Was I going mad?

    Lying in the grass next to me were Amon and Evy, both perfectly fine and alive. On each of their arms, a familiar blue mark glowed brightly.